The Hungarian Historical Review The Hungarian Historical Review The Hungarian Historical Review

Login

  • HOME
  • Journal Info
    • Journal Description
    • Editors & Boards
    • Publication ethics statement
    • Open access policy
    • For Publishers
    • Copyright
    • Submission Guidelines
    • Subscribe
    • Recommend to Library
    • Contact
  • Current Issue
  • All Issues
  • Call for Articles
  • Submissions
  • For Authors
  • Facebook
Published by: Institute of History, Research Centre for the Humanities, Hungarian Academy of Sciences

2023_3_Rábová

pdf

Between Public Health and Propaganda: Tuberculosis in Czechoslovakia in the First Decades of the Communist Regime

Šárka Caitlín Rábová
University of Pardubice
This email address is being protected from spambots. You need JavaScript enabled to view it.

Hungarian Historical Review Volume 12 Issue 3  (2023):433–460 DOI 10.38145/2023.3.433

In early postwar Czechoslovakia, medical doctors identified the fight against tuberculosis as one of their fundamental tasks, since mortality and morbidity rates from this dreaded and hardly curable disease were still high. However, the country initially struggled with a lack of special institutions and trained staff. The situation became even more complicated in 1948, when the Communist Party seized power in Czechoslovakia and transformed the organization and practice of healthcare. Focusing on the first two decades of the postwar period, this article presents the strategies used by the socialist country against tuberculosis, stressing especially the importance placed, in the development of these strategies, on having a mass impact. The most significant shifts, which concerned not only tuberculosis but healthcare in general, involved changes to the legislation. The responsibility for the health of the population was transferred to the state, which declared that it would provide free treatment and care for all citizens, regardless of their social background. During this period, the first law to prevent and control the disease was passed, and mandatory vaccination and tuberculosis treatment were introduced. As was often the case, advances in medicine were used for political propaganda, and so, in the period after 1948, tuberculosis was labelled a “capitalist disease.” This label implied that the fault for the continued presence of the disease lay at the feet of the prewar capital system. Yet as I show in the discussion below, many of these basic pillars of the fight against tuberculosis had already been established in the interwar period, and it was first and foremost the growing availability of antibiotics that helped bring this disease under control in the 1960s.

Keywords: tuberculosis, vaccination, antibiotics, communist regime, Czechoslovakia, public healthcare

Introduction

Tuberculosis and the strategies used in the fight against it were important issues almost everywhere in Europe and the United States of America in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries, yet Czech historians have paid little attention to this topic. The same is true of the history of medicine during state socialism, although this political regime brought about fundamental changes in the organization and practice of healthcare.1 In international secondary literature, in contrast, tuberculosis has been widely discussed. A wide group of scholars has focused on the cultural aspects of tuberculosis, especially the ways in which it was presented in literature. These authors reflected on the romantic idealization of nineteenth-century literature and also showed that, in the twentieth century, in the context of the World Wars and civil wars, tuberculosis was masculinized and associated with soldiers.2

Other historians have identified the most important milestones in the history of the disease, such as the discovery of the tuberculosis bacillus and the development of the BCG vaccine in 1921, as well as its social aspect and its connection to the working classes. Various diagnostic and therapeutic procedures did not escape their attention. However, this body of secondary literature focuses mainly on the nineteenth century and the first half of the twentieth century, when the principles of tuberculosis control were similar in almost all the countries of Europe and the United States of America.3

Works dealing with the history of tuberculosis after 1945 are limited to the issue of antituberculotic drugs, their development, and their introduction into practice.4 However, these authors stressed that success lay not simply in fighting the bacillary disease itself. Larger changes were also needed, such as social reform, affordable, sanitary housing, nutrition, good working conditions, etc. Thus, it was not only doctors who were responsible for the fight against tuberculosis, but the entire state and society.

Until the end of World War II, the fight against tuberculosis in Czechoslovakia was conducted mainly by volunteer organizations,5 which launched campaigns emphasizing the personal responsibility of each individual. The state participated in this fight only by providing subsidies.6 This setup was transformed after 1948, when healthcare was nationalized and the state assumed responsibility for the availability of healthcare and the strategy to be used in the fight against tuberculosis. The aim of this article is to map the development of the fight against tuberculosis in Czechoslovakia after 1948, to present its main pillars, and to evaluate its success. The discussion is based on medical literature and professional journals with which experts shared their experiences, opinions, and problems from their daily practice. Promotional materials and women’s magazines offer insights into the methods used by medical doctors to appeal to the emotions of parents (and mothers in particular) and persuade them of the need for certain preventive measures, especially vaccination. Drawing on the data found in statistical manuals, the paper shows how the institutional foundation changed in the context of the socialist health system and its new strategy in the fight against tuberculosis. It also shows how successful the state was in this fight. The analysis will further a more nuanced understanding of how socialist experts approached the task of curing and preventing tuberculosis.

Historical Context

Tuberculosis became a major health problem in the nineteenth century, in part as a result of industrialization and the migration of people from rural to urban areas. Crowded housing, poor sanitation, and overwork caused increased morbidity and mortality almost everywhere in Europe and the United States of America. In order to prevent the spread of the disease, the first specialized organizations began to emerge at the end of the nineteenth century. In 1899, the Association for the Establishment and Maintenance of Lung Disease Sanatoriums in the Kingdom of Bohemia, the Margraviate of Moravia, and the Duchy of Silesia was founded in the Czech lands. Its main goal was to establish sanatoriums accessible to patients from all social strata. In 1901, Hamza’s Children’s Hospital was opened, which was the first institution of this type not only in the Czech lands but in the whole of Central Europe. Following the French example, in 1905 Czech physician Emerich Maixner opened the first dispensary in Prague, which focused primarily on the prevention and search for new cases of the disease. In the same year, the Albertinum Children’s Sanatorium was established in Žamberk, and the first sanatorium for adult patients was opened in Pleš in 1916.7

After the founding of the Czechoslovak Republic in 1918, the Association was closed and the main organization became the Masaryk League Against Tuberculosis, which was established in 1919. The league built on Emerich Maixner’s initiative and promoted the creation of a wide network of dispensaries, which became an integral part of the fight against tuberculosis under the First Republic (1918–1938). Sanatoriums formed second main pillar. They focused only on treatment and combined all available resources, such as hydrotherapy, heliotherapy, treatment by rest, chemicals, and surgical procedures. However, the results of the treatments were uncertain, and so the experts focused on the issue of prevention. After 13 years of research, Frenchmen Albert Calmette and Jean-Marie Camille Guérin developed the BCG vaccine in 1921. The vaccine arrived in Czechoslovakia in 1926, but at that time only children from families with tuberculosis or areas heavily affected by the disease were vaccinated. The question soon arose of whether a law should be passed regarding the mandatory vaccination of children at risk. However, this step was perceived as too radical by politicians and physicians alike. They feared significant interference with citizens’ freedom, while others doubted the stability of the vaccine’s avirulence. With the outbreak of World War II, the issue of mandatory vaccination was not resolved, and indeed the whole issue of widespread vaccination campaigns was abandoned.8

From 1939 to 1945, the war diverted the attention of society and the state away from tuberculosis, and the fight against the disease, which had been successfully launched under the First Republic, was suspended. World War II contributed to the spread of the disease, which continued to be one of the main causes of morbidity and mortality among the population in both Nazi-occupied Czech lands and the fascist state of Slovakia. Many sanatoriums ceased to fulfil their primary function and served as war infirmaries or barracks. It was therefore necessary in the postwar period to restore the original institutional structure, which in principle would continue to be expanded throughout the territory of the liberated Czechoslovakia.9 However, the situation changed in February 1948, when the Communist Party, whose ideology put strong emphasis on healthcare and related issues, took over the country. The First Republic had presented tuberculosis as a common enemy of the Czechoslovak nation, and the citizens were encouraged to stand together in the struggle against it. This discourse included references to President Masaryk, the founder of the Republic, whose legacy was to be honored by fighting against the disease. When the Communists took over, this nationalist discourse was reformulated in a far more aggressive style. The new regime used tuberculosis as a propaganda vehicle for communist ideas, stressing its link to poverty and exploitation and promising to defeat it by providing healthcare for all.

From 1948 on, medical, professional, and popular literature from the USSR and literature which reflected or endorsed the communist ideology became widely available in Czechoslovakia. This was also reflected in publications discussing tuberculosis, which presented the illness as a social and proletarian disease and, above all, as an unavoidable consequence of the capitalist economy. The following statement offers a clear illustration of this: “A leading example are capitalist countries, where tuberculosis is a widespread disease among the working class. Exploitation, strenuous work, poor living conditions, malnutrition, and lack of basic medical care make tuberculosis the scourge of the exploited class.”10 The contemporary texts tended to explain the spread of the disease among the poor as a consequence of the unavailability of treatment to all members of society, as there was no state-funded medical care in capitalist countries, and hospital and sanatorium treatment was, given its high cost, a privilege for the wealthier social strata.11

The decline in standards of living during World War II resulted in an increase in tuberculosis cases in other countries as well, such as France and Germany. Nevertheless, the communist regime viewed this situation through its own lens, stressing that the USSR had successfully solved this issue: “In the Soviet Union, the situation is completely different. The exploitation of man by man has been eliminated here, and the social root of tuberculosis, as a disease of broad sections of the population, has been completely eradicated in Soviet socialist society. All the necessary preconditions for the disappearance of tuberculosis are here.”12 These assessments thus offered a negative characterization not only of the situation in capitalist countries but also of the First Republic’s approach and its leading representatives, who according to the communist interpretation had focused only on patients from the higher social strata and had failed to eliminate the social inequalities which, in the opinion of the communist ideologues, were the main cause of high morbidity and mortality rates among the working class.13

A New Way of Fighting Tuberculosis: Mass Preventive Campaigns

After World War II, the isolation and treatment of infected individuals in sanatoriums continued to be one of the main ways of fighting tuberculosis. However, Czechoslovakia initially struggled with a lack of professional staff, including both doctors and nurses. Another pitfall was the low number of beds for tuberculosis patients, which was to be solved by constructing new premises, but this required time, while the need for new beds was urgent. For this reason, existing buildings were modified, and unused spaces and resources were sought that could be used to provide more beds for patients.14 Moreover, views concerning the ideal site for a sanatorium also changed. In the past, places with a suitable climate were carefully selected. These sites, which were often far from big cities, provided patients with the peace and fresh air necessary for their treatment. Gradually, however, thanks to medical findings, the original passive therapy became more active, and so the experts concluded that tuberculosis could be treated almost anywhere, under the assumption that the patients would follow the recommendations of their physicians and adhere to the lifestyle prescribed.15

Since the average waiting time for a place in a sanatorium in the mid-twentieth century was three to six months and in some cases even a year, it was crucial to prevent new cases. While in previous periods, prevention campaigns had emphasized the personal responsibility of each individual, after 1948, the fight against tuberculosis was characterized by mass campaign: mass BCG vaccination and an X-ray technique called abreography.16 Mass X-raying was done in consulting centers or special stations which made it possible to examine a large number of individuals in a relatively short period of time (more than 300 people in one day). If the physician detected any problems during the X-ray, the patient was invited for a closer examination in a specialized hospital ward.17 Socialist healthcare aimed to examine all citizens using individual invitations in most cases. The inhabitants of individual districts were gradually X-rayed using portable X-ray machines, with priority given to people in industrial areas, particularly those working in heavy engineering. If conditions allowed, employees in industrial plants with more than 1,000 people were examined directly in the plant. Mass X-ray examination had an enormous significance for the detection of new cases of tuberculosis, as the statistical data showed that, on average, three people per 1,000 of those examined were sick.18

According to the available data, roughly 85 percent of the population took part in the mass X-raying campaign. However, the experts had to face the fact that some people avoided the examination for various reasons. Most often, these individuals argued that it did not make sense to undergo the examination when the state was unable to provide institutional care for all those who were sick. They also feared that such an examination could harm them, or they were simply afraid of the possible detection of the disease and the subsequent treatment. However, X-ray examinations allowed doctors to detect processes in the lungs that were consequences of illness in their early stages, and thus some of the individuals who were diagnosed as sick did not actually have to be sent to a sanatorium. The patient could take antituberculotic medications and, if he or she kept a strict home regimen, could manage to improve his or her health.19

As noted above, the BCG vaccination campaigns were suspended during the war and recommenced after 1945.20 Alongside the Soviet Union, the Scandinavian countries, which had continued to study vaccinations even during the war and had begun to administer BCG vaccinations to adults with negative tuberculosis tests, also became an example worth following.21 Moreover, these countries were some of the first to introduce mandatory vaccination. In 1946, therefore, several Czech experts set off for Denmark and Sweden, where they familiarized themselves with the production of the vaccine, the vaccination process, and its results.22 Czechoslovakia subsequently participated in the so-called Joint Action, the aim of which was to test and, if necessary, vaccinate the highest possible number of children and adolescents. The campaign was intended primarily for countries in Central and Southeastern Europe that had been devastated by World War II. One of the most prominent organizers was UNICEF, which was also the main supplier of all the necessary equipment and materials. The Danish Red Cross, the Swedish Red Cross, and Norwegian Aid for Europe, which provided medical supplies and specially trained doctors and nurses, also took part in the campaign. The financing of the entire campaign was on an international scale, i.e., the individual organizations and ministries of the countries which participated in the campaign released funds according to their abilities. As soon as a country signed an agreement with the Joint Action, a Scandinavian vaccination group traveled there and trained the local doctors to test for tuberculosis and administer vaccinations.23

On May 21, 1948, Minister of Health Josef Plojhar signed a mass vaccination agreement with UNICEF.24 The campaign commenced on July 1, 1948 under the patronage of the Danish Red Cross, to which Czechoslovak doctors and nurses were gradually assigned. A total of 3,328,810 persons were examined, of whom 2,118,562 were vaccinated. The campaign ended on August 31, 1949 and moved to the districts, where so-called calmetization25 teams composed of workers trained by Scandinavian experts were established. These teams were tasked with testing individuals who had already been vaccinated, and if the test result was negative, the individual was revaccinated. Individuals who had not been vaccinated during the mass vaccination campaign also fell under their jurisdiction.26

After the end of the mass vaccination campaign, newborns in inpatient facilities and centers began to be vaccinated on the basis of Ministry of Health Circular no. 948/1950. The newborn had to be in good health and weigh at least 2,500 grams. Vaccination in maternity hospitals took place without tuberculosis tests. If contact with tuberculosis could not be ruled out for the newborn, then it had to be isolated for six weeks. A tuberculosis test was performed after this period, and if it was negative, the child was vaccinated. Every immunized individual remained under medical supervision, and every death that had taken place soon after vaccination was properly investigated, including an autopsy. Vaccinations were postponed or were not given to children who were already infected with tuberculosis, suffered from some other acute disease, were recovering from severe acute or infectious diseases, or suffered from a chronic form of the disease and had a poor prognosis. Although the vaccine was originally administered orally, following the example of France, after 1945, under the influence of the Scandinavian countries, this changed to subcutaneous application, which proved much more effective and successful.27 The revaccination of selected age groups was also introduced.28

The following table (Table 1) shows the numbers of vaccinated individuals between 1947 and 1953. For the initial years of 1947 and 1948, data is missing for Slovakia. However, Slovakia participated in the mass vaccination campaign under the patronage of the Scandinavian countries, and the number of individuals immunized there during the campaign formed roughly 25 percent of the total number. Although the numbers clearly show an increasing trend in the number of vaccinated children, this number did not double in the four years since the launch of the Joint Action. In the case of Slovakia, vaccinated individuals continued to constitute only 25 percent of the population, and in 1953 this number decreased slightly. This data attests to the relatively low interest in vaccination among parents, who were very cautious about this comparatively new practice and often even looked for ways to avoid it.

Table 1. Vaccination rates among children between 1947 and 1953

Vaccination rates among children between 1947 and 195329

Phase or year

Vaccinated in the Czech lands

In Slovakia

Total in CSR

Preparatory phase 1947–1948

27,239

No data

27,239

Mass action to 1949

1,667,538

561,990

2,229,528

Up to the end of 1950

1,792,799

608,038

2,400,837

Up to the end of 1951

1,907,181

653,004

2,560,185

Up to the end of 1952

2,049,317

684,266

2,733,583

Up to the end of 1953

2,273,531

745,937

3,019,468

At the end of the 1940s and throughout the 1950s, doctors had to wrestle with hesitancy among the general population when it came to vaccinations, which at times meant simply a cold attitude and at times meant outright disapproval. The reasons for the negative attitudes varied. Many people argued that their physician did not recommend vaccination. Some parents did not want their children to undergo a tuberculosis test. Even in the mid-twentieth century, people still believed that tuberculosis was a hereditary disease and that if it had not occurred in the family, the child could not be infected and vaccination is unnecessary. The other extreme was families suffering from tuberculosis, who believed that their children would be infected with tuberculosis by those close to them and thus would develop immunity on their own.30 Experts attributed these attitudes primarily to ignorance, and they therefore endeavored better to inform the general population through lectures and informative publications with statistical data which clearly demonstrated a decrease in cases of the disease among those who had been vaccinated. Efforts to raise awareness started in maternity hospitals, children’s clinics, and nurseries. Schools, of course, played a key part in these undertakings. Mass programs were held to test children’s immunity to the disease, and those with negative results were vaccinated. A school doctor working in collaboration with a phthisiologist31 or pediatrician was supposed to talk to parents in school. Talks were also organized during which the doctor tried to explain the importance of vaccination and responded to any questions or concerns.32

Women’s magazines,33 such as the Czechoslovak periodical Vlasta, provided an important communication channel.34 There were special sections in which women shared their own experiences with the BCG vaccine, though their stories were almost identical. One could therefore cast some doubt on their truthfulness or the extent to which they should be trusted as honest accounts of real experiences, as they may well have been the work of an editor or expert who was trying to instill trust in people and encourage families to immunize their children. The articles can be divided into two categories, the first of which consisted of accounts by women describing the course of vaccination in their children and their physical reactions. For example, in an issue published in 1949, a story appeared of a woman who did not listen to her doctors’ advice and out of fear did not let her son get vaccinated. He then contracted tuberculosis in 1947. In the same year, the woman gave birth to a daughter who was given the vaccine. The daughter received the vaccine without any complications, continued to thrive, and did not develop the disease.35

The accounts in the second most common type of article were purportedly written by women with two children, one of whom had been vaccinated, the other of whom had not. Both children contracted tuberculosis, but in the immunized child, the disease was less serious and passed more quickly. There were also cases (or accounts of cases) in which the vaccinated child did not become infected at all, despite having been in direct contact with a person with tuberculosis.36 Regardless of whether these articles were genuine accounts or merely propaganda tools, their essential function was to combat enduring myths and fears and thereby increase the number of vaccinated children. The BCG vaccine not only protected children against the risk of infection (followed, in the vast majority of cases, by premature death), it also gradually reduced morbidity among adults. In practice, it was shown that most adults who contracted tuberculosis had already originally been infected as children, and their disease was a mere reactivation of a many-years-old infection that flared up again as a result of poor living, housing, and working conditions. Children who were vaccinated immediately after birth were therefore also protected in the future, which after years of widespread use of the vaccination also helped reduce mortality and morbidity among people belonging to older generations. Experts therefore perceived the BCG vaccine as one of the essential resources in the fight against tuberculosis, and thus, not surprisingly, mandatory vaccination was introduced based on Act no. 61/48 Coll., on Certain Protective Measures Against Tuberculosis, whereby only children and adolescents ages 0 to 20 were vaccinated. Subsequently, in January 1953, mandatory across-the-board vaccination was introduced for all newborns and people between the ages of 20 and 30 with a negative tuberculosis test.37

The State Assumes Responsibility: Tuberculosis and Legislative Changes

The legislation concerning protective measures was drafted during the First Republic, but it was only approved and implemented after 1948, becoming the basis of the communist fight against tuberculosis. The directive, which ordered the implementation of several measures, attests to the importance attached to the campaign by the experts at the time. At the same time, however, the very need to take these steps offers clear proof that society in general consistently disregarded these initiatives. It was therefore necessary to address certain points in the fight against tuberculosis legally and to set clear sanctions for non-compliance or violation. Moreover, specific laws made it easier for the government to exert control over society as a whole and people’s attitudes towards tuberculosis. The communist ideology thus no longer placed responsibility for this social problem on the shoulders of the individuals themselves, nor did it rely on the “natural” responsibility of the specific person or society as a whole. On the contrary, responsibility for the way in which the fight against tuberculosis was conducted and the regime’s success in this fight was assumed by the state itself.

This was not an outright novelty. Legal regulations and measures had been adopted in the nineteenth century, when ministerial and gubernatorial sub-regulations were passed, but their effects differed greatly in the Czech lands, Slovakia, and Carpathian Ruthenia. Moreover, many of these regulations were applicable only to specific companies or institutions and were not universally effective. They concerned issues such as spitting in open public (which was banned), the placement of spittoons, and the isolation of people with tuberculosis in hospitals. In time, a regulation was also issued requiring a report to be filed in every case of death from tuberculosis and also when an infected individual changed his or her place of residence, as it was necessary to disinfect the dwelling.38 A huge problem, however, was that the regulations that were issued often remained on paper, as there were no clear stipulations concerning who would supervise their implementation and who would monitor compliance. In addition, these regulations did not specify any penalties or sanctions for non-compliance, as a result of which many people tended to view them as mere recommendations.

After the foundation of the Czechoslovak Republic, the experts faced the question of whether some protective measures should be legally enshrined. The initiative to create a Czechoslovak law was launched by the Masaryk League Against Tuberculosis, which established a special commission for this purpose. In 1925, it presented the Ministry of Health and Physical Education with the final draft of the law, which had three basic sections. The first was related to the reporting of cases of tuberculosis, the registration of people who were infected, the disinfection of homes. The second section was devoted to dispensaries. It clearly defined the areas in which they should be established, how they should be financed and administered, and their basic tasks. The third section contained common provisions, such as sanctions for non-compliance with the regulations.39 There was no consensus, however, concerning the virtues of the law, and it was still a subject of discussion and debate in the 1930s and had not been passed when the First Republic fell in 1938.

The communist coup of 1948 and the related ideological reorientation of the Czechoslovak Republic played the main role in the stimulus and shape given to healthcare legislation. The National Assembly passed Act no. 99/1948 Coll., on National Insurance, which repealed all previous laws in this area. On the basis of this act, national insurance was to become general for all citizens, for the widest possible range of social events, and with the most suitable security method. However, Act no. 185/1948 Coll., on the Nationalization of Medical and Nursing Institutions and on the Organization of State Institutional Medical Care constituted a fundamental turning point in healthcare organization and administration. This act transferred all medical facilities to the hands of the state on the January 1, 1949. The issue of tuberculosis thus moved from the hands of private and voluntary organizations to the state, which was now responsible for the prevention and treatment of the disease.40

Despite the previous efforts of leading figures of the First Republic, the first tuberculosis law was only established under the communist regime, as Act no. 61/1948 Coll., on Certain Protective Measures Against Tuberculosis.41 It immediately became one of the tools of socialist propaganda, which gave an unambiguously negative assessment of the efforts made in the fight against tuberculosis during the preceding periods and declared itself the final solver of the tuberculosis issue. The purpose of this law was primarily to provide a basis for the implementation of all protective measures aimed at reducing the rates of morbidity and mortality to a minimum. The main task was therefore to reduce the chances of tuberculosis infection as much as possible, to identify the pathological processes in their early stages, to cure patients using systematic therapy, and to isolate incurable cases so that they would not represent a risk to those around them and would not spread the disease further. Mandatory reporting of all those sick with tuberculosis and every tuberculosis patient’s death was intended to contribute to achieving these goals, as was the systematic examination of selected groups of the population. As part of the protective measures, the state now had the right to order mandatory tuberculosis tests, mandatory X-ray examinations (both in mass and individual exams), and mandatory vaccination. The regulation also addressed isolation. Each infected person had to be isolated at home or in a specialized institution. If the patient could not self-isolate at home or did not heed the counselling center’s recommendations, then the District National Committee could order this person to isolate in a hospital’s pulmonary department. As for employees with tuberculosis, the District National Committee had the right to order the employer to ensure that the sick individual worked in a separate room and could prohibit selected dangerous individuals from practicing their profession. Persons suffering from an active form of tuberculosis, meaning that they constituted a threat of contagion to those around them, were obliged to undergo treatment in a medical institution.42

During treatment, the patient received support based on his or her health insurance or nursing expenses during forced or voluntary isolation. Henceforth, the cost of treatment was borne not by the patients but by the state health administration, which allowed patients to spend a sufficiently long time in a specialized institution without having to pay the costs connected with the treatment and thus also without endangering the family’s economic wellbeing and social standing. The law also specified criminal sanctions in the form of a financial fine of up to 10,000 Czech crowns or up to one month imprisonment. These sanctions applied primarily to a failure to fulfil reporting obligations or the breach of or non-compliance with protective and isolation measures.43 Sanctions were also prescribed by § 80. of the Criminal Code no. 88/1950 Coll.: “Anyone who hinders, endangers or interferes with protective or therapeutic health care, including care for hygiene and the fight against diseases, particularly against social and transmissible diseases, shall be punished by a fine of up to 50,000 Czech crowns or up to two months’ imprisonment.”44 Similarly, Criminal Code no. 86/1950 Coll. addressed the issue of the spread of infectious diseases: “Anyone who intentionally causes or increases the risk of the introduction or spread of a human infectious disease shall be punished by up to three years’ imprisonment.”45 If this action caused a fatality or serious harm to the health of multiple individuals, then the perpetrator faced one to five years’ imprisonment.

The issue of tuberculosis was subsequently addressed by the Resolution of the Government of the Czechoslovak Republic of December 21, 1955, no. 3593, on Measures in the Fight Against Tuberculosis, which had two parts. The first part contained the Ministry of Health’s plan of measures in the fight against tuberculosis. The second part included the measures that the government imposed on other departments. The main focus was on prevention, which was to be ensured, for instance, by preventive examinations of selected groups: children and youth, university and vocational school students, pregnant women, employees of children’s and educational facilities, and staff at schools and extracurricular educational facilities. The inspections also applied to individuals who came into direct contact with food, as well as employees in healthcare, transport, barber shops, hair salons, etc. People in agricultural businesses where tuberculosis was discovered in cattle were also to be subjected to regular medical examinations. People who were in permanent contact, in a home or work environment, with a person who suffered from active tuberculosis were examined at least twice a year.46

The regulation also imposed the obligation to increase the number of beds in newly built pulmonary departments in hospitals so that medical care could be provided for as many infected individuals as possible. People with tuberculosis were not allowed to work nights or overtime. Persons suffering from or at risk of tuberculosis were to be given other work where they were not exposed to harmful influences and could not spread tuberculosis. A retraining center intended for patients whose ability to work had been affected by the disease was also to be established so that they would be able to remain involved in the work process, thus helping the state reduce economic losses caused by the high morbidity of people of work age. The Ministry of Local Economy and other members of the government who carried out housing construction were ordered to ensure that tuberculosis morbidity was taken into account when apartments in a given locality were assigned. This meant that people with an active form of tuberculosis were to be assigned the necessary living space to ensure their isolation, and infected individuals living in hostels were to be placed in special rooms.47 Initiatives to raise awareness remained an integral part of the fight against tuberculosis. These efforts focused primarily on spreading information concerning mandatory vaccination programs and the need to participate in mass X-ray campaigns.

Once the Communist Party had assumed power in Czechoslovakia, laws were passed and regulations issued which legislatively enshrined the basic protective and curative measures. Although many of the various approaches had already been used under the First Republic, it was only after 1948 that free medical care was provided for all citizens of the Czechoslovak Republic, since before then, despite many forms of financial support and insurance, it had only been available to a comparatively small segment of society.

A Miracle Drug? Antituberculotics in Practice

Medical progress and the development of preventive measures led to a gradual decline in tuberculosis mortality all over Europe, but morbidity decreased only very slowly. There were several reasons for this. As a result of screenings,48 which were conducted as part of mass campaigns and which were obligatory for selected social groups, new, as yet unrecorded cases of the disease were still being found. Modern and effective treatment prolonged the lives of patients, who therefore spent more time in medical institutions, and despite being cured, many of them were not deleted from the patient register as would have been done in the case of other chronic diseases, and so they were included in the morbidity statistics for many years, often until they died.49

Only the antibiotics used against tuberculosis, called antituberculotics, helped solve the problem of high morbidity. The first effective tuberculosis drug was streptomycin, isolated in 1943 by Albert Schatz, who worked under the direction of Selman Waksman. As early as 1932, Waksman, with the support of the National Research Council, began to study the survival of tuberculosis bacilli in soil. With the outbreak of World War II, it became clear to him that new drugs would have to be brought to the market. Therefore, from 1939, his laboratory worked on the isolation of substances which he collectively referred to as antibiotics. In 1942, a report appeared according to which a new substance called streptothricin had been isolated. Experiments on animals showed that streptothricin was able to destroy highly resistant types of microbes. Unfortunately, they also showed that the substance was highly toxic, as the animals on which it was tested gradually died, which meant that the drug would not be used in humans. After further experiments involving cultivation in special soils, a substance called streptomycin was produced which was effective in the fight against diseases, including tuberculosis, that were resistant to other drugs that had been used. At the beginning of 1945, a small amount of the substance was released for further testing to private doctors and the Army Medical Corps. Experts presented their results with the treatment of tuberculosis patients at an antibiotic research conference held in 1947 in Washington.50

It soon became clear, however, that streptomycin was not effective against all types of the disease, nor would it save the life of a patient in the terminal stages of the disease, when tuberculosis bacilli had spread throughout the patient’s body. The biggest problem, however, turned out to be the organism’s gradual buildup of resistance and the resulting decreased therapeutic effect of the medication in patients.51 It was thus necessary to look for other substances that would help overcome resistance.

Interest thus grew in isoniazid as another potential antituberculotic. Isoniazid had first been produced at the start of the twentieth century, but the first report about its therapeutic effect on tuberculosis only appeared in 1952. Shortly afterwards, the substance was included in treatments for the disease, and it soon emerged as the most effective drug, with a minimal occurrence of side effects.52 The third basic and also most frequently used drug was so-called PAS (para-aminosalicylic acid). It is a synthetically produced substance with which experiments were first carried out around 1940, but its effect on tuberculosis bacilli was only discovered in 1946.53

Treatment with antituberculotics therefore consisted of the long-term use of a combination of several drugs which helped counter the tuberculosis bacillus’ aforementioned capacity for resistance. The most frequently used and most effective treatment regimen consisted of streptomycin, isoniazid, and PAS, although other drugs also appeared on the market over the years. Antituberculotics arrived in Czechoslovakia shortly after their development, and their introduction in practice was once again used as a sign of the impressive achievements of healthcare under the socialist regime, as shown by a statement made by lung specialist Rudolf Křivinka: “Even in the past, there were people in our country who saw the issue of tuberculosis correctly. But it was only the socialist social establishment and unified health system that made it possible to make the most of advances in phthisiology, especially newly discovered drugs.”54

State-provided care applied not only to treatment in a specialized institution or surgical procedures, but also to antibiotics, which were able to treat even severe cases for which other forms of treatment were not sufficient. Moreover, patients treated with antituberculotics did not represent such a great threat to those around them, as the disease in them gradually lost its virulence and was no longer highly contagious. A persistent problem, especially in the eyes of those infected, was the length of treatment, which lasted at least one and a half years and more often two to three years. In rare cases, it lasted even longer.55

Patients were impatient and did not like the long-term use of multiple drugs, which is why treatment was initially conducted in a sanatorium or a hospital’s pulmonary department. In addition, institutional treatment allowed for the regular monitoring of the given patient and, if he or she were initially highly contagious, helped prevent the spread of the disease. Subsequently, treatment was conducted on an outpatient basis, and the nurse supervised the medication regiments by making random inspections in the patient’s home and making sure he or she was taking the drugs as advised. It was shown that the consistency of the use of prescribed medications decreased significantly once the patient had left the sanitorium. Of the patients treated on an outpatient basis, approximately 43 percent did not use PAS, and 18 percent did not use isoniazid, while of the hospitalized patients, 14 percent did not use PAS and 4 percent did not use isoniazid. There were many reasons why patients did not take the drugs: unpleasant taste, actual or presumed side effects, a negative attitude to treatment, distrust, indifference, etc. If the doctor found the patient to be lax regarding treatment, he or she could opt for controlled administration in a center or under the supervision of a nurse. It was essential for a patient to take the exact doses of all the prescribed medications for the treatment to be effective, which was also pointed out in contemporary educational brochures.56

Notwithstanding some cases of unruly patients who refused to adhere to the medication regimens prescribed by their doctors, antituberculotic therapy was in general successful, leading to a decrease in the number of patients. Since the idea of modern treatment was incompatible with long-term isolation in a specialized hospital, the number of sanatoriums also began to decrease. In the 1960s and 1970s, many of the sanatoriums ceased to function or began to focus on lung diseases and respiratory problems in general. The field of phthisiology, which was established during the First Republic and which strove for years to provide the most effective care possible for individuals with tuberculosis and their families, also disappeared. Rudolf Křivinka commented on the defeat of tuberculosis as follows: “In the 1960s, all epidemiological indicators for tuberculosis decreased significantly. Phthisiological cadres began to flee the field. I discussed in the relevant places that our field will be an extension specialization for the first degree of internal medicine, and that it will be expanded to include respiratory diseases.”57 Tuberculosis thus came to be ranked among other respiratory diseases and was replaced by cancer and cardiovascular diseases as the most deadly physical ailments. The battle that started at the end of the nineteenth century was definitely coming to an end, and tuberculosis could finally be successfully treated.

The development of the fight against tuberculosis after 1948, when the Communist Party seized power and it was necessary to strengthen the institutional enshrining of care for tuberculosis patients, is illustrated by the tables below (Table 2 and 3). Between 1948 and 1955, the number of tuberculosis sanatoriums gradually increased, while in 1956 and 1957, it stagnated. However, antituberculotics had already been put into practice by this time, and this fundamentally changed the fight against disease, so the establishment of additional institutions was no longer necessary.58 Mass X-raying helped reveal many cases in which the initial symptoms had not yet manifested themselves or were negligible, thanks to which the chance of treatment increased. The number of newly discovered cases fluctuated during the period under observation, reaching its maximum in the case of pulmonary tuberculosis in 1955, when 23,497 patients were discovered, and in the case of other forms of the disease in 1957,59 with 3,357 cases. Between 1955 and 1957, however, the statistics did not change rapidly.60

Table 2. Tuberculosis sanatoriums in Czechoslovakia between 1948 and 1957

Tuberculosis sanatoriums in Czechoslovakia between 1948 and 195761

Year

1948

1949

1950

1951

1952

1953

1954

1955

1956

1957

Institutions

30

34

41

42

45

48

49

51

51

51

Beds

7,554

8,165

9,090

9,811

10,621

10,798

10,908

11,251

10,786

11,020

Medical positions

Not filled in

146

194

236

277

282.4

282

312.2

307.1

318.9

Beds per doctor

Not filled in

56

47

42

38

38

39

36

35

35

Patients admitted

21,190

23,483

25,922

33,058

31,712

31,976

28,827

29,390

26,576

25,324

Treatment days in 1,000

2,530

2,830

2,997

3,507

3,683

3,803

3,822

3,952

3,799

3,832

Table 3. Number of cases of tuberculosis in Czechoslovakia between 1949 and 1957

Number of cases of tuberculosis in Czechoslovakia between 1949 and 195762

Year

1949

1950

1951

1952

1953

1954

1955

1956

195763

Total pulmonary form cases

Not filled in

20,180

22,469

20,424

22,396

21,315

23,497

23,277

23,267

Total cases involving other organs

Not filled in

1,539

1,543

2,136

2,120

2,411

3,050

3,345

3,357

Pulmonary TB per 100,000 inhabitants

Not filled in

162.9

179.3

161

174.7

164.6

179.5

176

174.2

Tables 4 and 5 below show the situation between 1964 and 1966, when the number of tuberculosis sanatoriums visibly decreased. However, during this period, patients with respiratory diseases were also admitted to the sanatoriums. The fact that roughly the same number of patients were admitted in this period as had been admitted in the 1950s is explained by the institutions’ focus on other respiratory problems in addition to tuberculosis. This data therefore includes all respiratory diseases, and it is not possible to determine retrospectively what proportion of those admitted were tuberculosis patients.64 However, data on new cases clearly shows that the number of patients with the pulmonary form of tuberculosis decreased significantly. As for tuberculosis affecting other organs, the decrease compared to the 1950s was not as noticeable.65 Nevertheless, this data clearly shows the gradual decline of tuberculosis, which ceased to represent a society-wide threat during the second half of the twentieth century.

Table 4. Tuberculosis and respiratory disease sanatoriums between 1964 and 1966

Tuberculosis and respiratory disease sanatoriums between 1964 and 196666

Czechoslovak Socialist Republic

Czech regions

Slovakia

Year

1964

1965

1966

1964

1965

1966

1964

1965

1966

Institutions

45

44

38

32

31

26

13

13

12

Beds

10,100

9,914

8,997

6,082

5,835

5,109

4,018

4,079

3,888

Medical positions

274.6

279.1

260.4

160.8

159.6

144.8

113.8

119.5

115.6

Beds per doctor

37

36

35

38

37

35

35

34

34

Patients admitted

23,193

22,772

22,469

13,439

13,079

12,854

9,754

9,693

9,615

Treatment days in 1,000

3,238

3,069

2,882

1,878

1,754

1,615

1,360

1,315

1,267

Table 5. Number of cases of tuberculosis between 1964 and 1966

Number of cases of tuberculosis between 1964 and 196667

 

Czechoslovak Socialist Republic

Czech regions

Slovakia

Year

1964

1965

1966

1964

1965

1966

1964

1965

1966

Total pulmonary form cases

14,192

13,594

13,199

9,240

8,571

7,936

4,952

5,023

5,263

Total cases involving other organs

2,493

2,365

2,187

1,608

1,540

1,461

885

825

726

Pulmonary TB per 100,000 inhabitants

101

96

92.7

95

87.6

80.8

114.4

114.8

119.2

Conclusion

Although a sophisticated plan for the fight against tuberculosis began to be successfully formed under the First Czechoslovak Republic, with a strong institutional foundation in the form of a wide range of preventive and therapeutic institutions, the disease began to spread rapidly again following the outbreak of World War II, and the main problem proved to be a persistent shortage of beds and tuberculosis sanatoriums. The creation of new institutions for tuberculosis patients with adequate, properly trained staffs was one of the Czechoslovak Republic’s most important tasks after the February 1948 coup. Communist ideology strongly affected the area of healthcare. Public healthcare became one of the banners of the regime, and the fight against tuberculosis was used as a propaganda tool. The communist propaganda painted a pejorative picture of previous periods and characterized tuberculosis as a capitalist disease caused by the constant exploitation of the working class. The elimination of social inequalities was therefore directly linked, according to this propaganda, to the ultimate suppression of tuberculosis. Only a classless society was free of all injustices, of which tuberculosis was one.

In the second half of the twentieth century, there were three basic pillars in the fight against tuberculosis: vaccination, finding the sources of infection, and isolation and treatment of patients. Abreography, which was performed systematically in all regions of the country using mobile X-ray machines, was used to detect new cases of the disease. This method made it possible to examine a large number of individuals in a short time and reveal the disease in its beginnings. The BCG vaccine helped prevent initial infection, and it was used in newborns and other people at unusual risk of exposure or mortality. While vaccination had been voluntary and had only been administered to children from families with tuberculosis or living in areas heavily affected by this disease, as of 1948, children and adolescents ages 0 to 20 were vaccinated on the basis of Act no. 61/1948 Coll. Subsequently, in January 1953, across-the-board vaccination of all newborns and persons to 30 years of age with a negative tuberculosis test was introduced. Revaccination of selected age groups was also newly introduced.

Many protective measures were declared and enshrined in law. The most important laws included the aforementioned Act no. 61/1948 Coll., on Certain Protective Measures Against Tuberculosis and Resolution of the Government of the Czechoslovak Republic of December 21, 1955, no. 3593, on Measures in the Fight Against Tuberculosis. The main points were the mandatory reporting of all cases of illness and death from tuberculosis, reporting of change of residence, disinfection of the infected person’s home and property, isolation, and mandatory treatment. If found to be infected with tuberculosis, the individual was now obliged to undergo treatment in a specialized institution, where the state provided free care for all patients. It should be stressed that a legislative measure regarding tuberculosis was already being prepared in the 1920s, but persistent doubts about the need for a tuberculosis law and the subsequent outbreak of World War II prevented it ever from being adopted.

Ultimately, antituberculotics solved the persistent problem of high morbidity. Treatment with these drugs was first performed in a medical institution, but because the medications made people infected with the disease less contagious, patients could continue treatment in an outpatient form and go to work as usual. Although treatment lasted at least one year and in most cases even longer, morbidity gradually decreased, and in the 1960s tuberculosis became a successfully treatable respiratory disease.

Archival Sources

Národní archiv [National Archives, Czech Republic] (NA)

Úřad předsednictva vlády – běžná spisovna 1945–1959, inv. no. 2207, sign. 257/1, Plicní sanatorium v Prosečnici nad Sázavou 1945–1946, box no. 147.

Ministerstvo zdravotnictví a tělesné výchovy, inv. no. 5108, sign. 1407/60, Dohoda mezi Mezinárodním dětským fondem, Dánským Červeným křížem a československou vládou o hromadné akci ochranného očkování proti tuberkulóze, 1948, box no. 1119.

Ministerstvo veřejného zdravotnictví a tělesné výchovy, inv. no. 2435, sign. III/7/54, Návrh osnovy zákona o některých ochranných opatřeních proti TBC, 1932, box no. 516.

Bibliography

80 let sociálního pojištění [80 years of social insurance]. Prague: Česká správa sociálního zabezpečení, 2004.

Aisenberg, Andrew R. Contagion: Disease, Government, and the “Social Question” in Nineteenth-Century France. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1999.

Alves, Jorge Fernandes, and Beatriz de las Heras Herrero. “Carteles en la comunicación visual para la educación sanitaria en el período de entreguerras.” Ciencia y Técnica entre la Paz y la Guerra. 1714, 1814, 1914, no. 2 (2015): 1067–74.

Armus, Diego. La ciudad impura: salud, tuberculosis y cultura en Buenos Aires, 1870–1950. Buenos Aires: Edhasa, 2007.

Báguena Cervellera, María José. La tuberculosis y su historia. Barcelona: Fundación Uriah, 1992.

Baldwin, Peter. Contagion and the State in Europe, 1830–1930. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1999.

Bébr, Richard, and Rudolf Chaloupka. Československé zdravotnické zákony s příslušnými prováděcími předpisy [Czechoslovak medical laws with relevant implementing regulations]. Vol. 1. Prague: Československý Kompas, 1937.

Bernstein, Frances Lee, Christopher Burton, and Dan Haley, eds. Soviet medicine: Culture, practice, and science. Illinois: Northern Illinois University Press, 2010.

Briestenský, Emil. “Boj proti tuberkulóze” [The fight against tuberculosis]. In Boj proti tuberkulose: Referáty a diskusní příspěvky celostátní konference krajských zdravotních pracovníků ve Velkých Losinách 1950, edited by Bohumil Doubek, Emil Briestenský, 25–30. Prague: Zdravotnické nakladatelství, 1950.

Broch, Julien. Médecins et politique (XVIe–XXe siècles). Bordeaux: Les études hospitalières, 2019.

Bynum, Helen. Spitting Blood: The History of Tuberculosis. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.

Byrne, Katherine. Tuberculosis and the Victorian Literary Imagination. Cambridge Studies in Nineteenth-Century Literature and Culture. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011.

Casacuberta, Mita. “De Cauterets a Davos: Los balnearios como espacios de ficción y de creación literaria.” In Balnearios, veraneo, literature: Agua y salud en la España contemporánea, edited by Joaqim M. Puigvert, and N. Figueras, 293–312. Madrid: Marcial Pons, 2018. doi: 10.2307/j.ctv10rrb1w.12

Castejón Bolea, Ramón, Enrique Perdiguero Gil, and José Luiz Piqueras Fernández, eds. Las imágenes de la salud: cartelismo sanitario en España (1910–1950). Alicante: Instituto Alicantino de Cultura, 2011.

Condrau, Flurin. Lungenheilanstalt und Patientenschicksal: Sozialgeschichte der Tuberkulose in Deutschland und England im späten 19. und frühen 20. Jahrhundert. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2000.

Cooter, Roger, and John Pickstone, eds. Medicine in the Twentieth Century. Amsterdam: Harwood Academic, 2000.

Červonskij, I. P. Tuberkulosa a jak proti ní bojujeme [Tuberculosis and how we fight against it]. Prague: Státní zdravotnické nakladatelství, 1954.

Day, Carolyn A. Consumptive chic: A History of Beauty, Fashion, and Disease. London: Bloomsbury, 2017.

Doubek, Bohumil. “Boj proti tuberkulose jako sociální chorobě” [Fighting tuberculosis as a social disease]. In Boj proti tuberkulose: Referáty a diskusní příspěvky celostátní konference krajských zdravotních pracovníků ve Velkých Losinách 1950, edited by Bohumil Doubek, Emil Briestenský, 5–24. Prague: Zdravotnické nakladatelství, 1950.

Epstein, Samuel, and Beryl Williams. Streptomycin: Zázrak z mikrobů [Streptomycin: The miracle of microbes]. Prague: Svoboda, 1949.

Fitzgerald, Criena. Kissing Can Be Dangerous: The Public Health Campaigns to Prevent and Control Tuberculosis in Western Australia, 1900–1960. Australia: University of Western Australia Press, 2006.

Hähner-Rombach, Sylvelyn. Sozialgeschichte der Tuberkulose: vom Kaiserreich bis zum Ende des Zweiten Weltkriegs unter besonderer Berücksichtigung Württembergs. Stuttgart: Franz Steiner Verlag, 2000.

Hlaváčková, Ludmila, and Petr Svobodný. Dějiny lékařství v českých zemích [History of medicine in the Czech lands]. Prague: Triton, 2004.

Hlaváčková, Ludmila, and Petr Svobodný. Pražské špitály a nemocnice [Prague hospitals]. Prague: Nakladatelství Lidové noviny, 1999.

Holmberg, Christine, Blume, Stuart, and Greenough, Paul, eds. The politics of vaccination: a global history. Manchester: Manchaster University Press, 2017.

Hůlka Jaroslav. Sociální přehled tuberkulosy v Československu: Se 40 diagramy a 90 statistickými údaji v textu [Social overview of tuberculosis in Czechoslovakia: With 40 diagrams and 90 statistical data in the text]. Prague: Ústředí Masarykovy ligy proti tuberkulose, 1922.

Koťátková, Adéla. “Sanatoriums in Contemporary Narratives: The sea’, by Blai Bonet.” Métode Science Studies Journal, no. 8 (2018): 255–60.

Křivinka, Rudolf, and Raška, Karel. Tuberkulosa: současný stav a perspektivy boje proti tbc v ČSR [Tuberculosis: Current state and perspectives of the fight against TBC in Czechoslovakia]. Prague: SZdN, 1959.

Křivinka, Rudolf. “K otázce boje proti tuberkulose v Československu” [On the question of the fight against tuberculosis in Czechoslovakia]. In Tuberkulosa: současný stav a perspektivy boje proti tbc v ČSR, edited by Rudofl Křivinka, and Karel Raška, 13–41. Prague: SZdN, 1959.

Lawlor, Clark. Consumption and Literature: The Making of the Romantic Disease. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 2006.

Lerner, Barron H. Contagion and Confinement: Controlling Tuberculosis along the Skid Road. London: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1998.

Lupton, Deborah. The Imperative of Health: Public Health and the Regulated Body. London: Sage Publications, 1997.

McCuaig, Katherine. The Weariness, the Fever, and the Fret: The Campaign against Tuberculosis in Canada, 1900–1950. London: McGill-Queen’s University Press, 1999.

Mezinárodní protituberkulosní kampaň [International tuberculosis campaign]. Prague: Ministerstvo zdravotnictví, 1949.

Molero-Mesa, Jorge. “‘¡Dinero para la cruz de la vida!’ Tuberculosis, beneficencia y clase obrera en el Madrid de la Restauración.” Historia Social, no. 39 (2001): 31–48.

Ojfebach, M. I. Prevence tuberkulosy ve škole: Methodický materiál pro učitele škol I. a II. stupně, pro učitelky mateřských škol a vychovatele v dětských domovech [Prevention of tuberculosis at school: Methodological material for teachers of first and second level schools, for kindergarten teachers and educators in children’s homes]. Prague: Státní zdravotnické nakladatelství, 1953.

Pereira Poza, Antonio. La paciencia al sol: historia social de la tuberculosis en Galicia (1900–1950). Sada: Ediciós do Castro, 1999.

Rábová, Šárka Caitlín. Kulturní reflexe tuberkulózy v českých zemích 1800–1945 [Cultural reflection of tuberculosis in the Czech lands 1800–1945]. Prague: Academia, 2018.

Rábová, Šárka Caitlín. Tuberkulóza a společnost. Obrazy nemoci v 19. a 20. Století [Tuberculosis and society: Images of the disease in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries]. Prague: Nakladatelství Lidové noviny, 2022.

Rábová, Šárka Caitlín. “‘Matky, chraňte své děti!’ Historie protituberkulózního očkování v Československu” [“Mothers, protect your children!” History of tuberculosis vaccination in Czechoslovakia]. Dějiny a současnost 42, no. 6 (2020): 17–19.

“Rozhovor s tradíciou” [Conversation with tradition]. Studia pneumologica et phthiseologica cechoslovaca 41, no. 4 (1981): 278–80.

“Rozhovor s tradíciou” [Conversation with tradition]. Studia pneumologica et phthiseologica cechoslovaca 41, no. 7 (1981): 495–97.

Sauret Valer, Jesús. La tuberculosis a través de la historia. Madrid: RAYMA, 1990.

Serlin, David. Imagining Illness: Public Health and Visual Culture. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2011.

Statistická ročenka Republiky československé 1958 [Statistical yearbook of the Czechoslovak Republic 1958]. Prague: Státní úřad statistický, 1958.

Statistická ročenka Republiky československé 1967 [Statistical yearbook of the Czechoslovak Republic 1967]. Prague: Státní úřad statistický, 1967.

Svobodný, Petr. “Propagace socialistického zdravotnictví v rámci komunistické propagandy (1945–1952)” [Promotion of Socialist healthcare in Communist propaganda, 1945–1952]. In České zdravotnictví: vize a skutečnost: Složité peripetie od plánů k realizaci, edited by Hana Mášová, 111–32. Prague: Karolinum, 2005.

Svobodný, Petr. “Zdraví lidu – základ budování: Socialistické zdravotnictví jako téma komunistické propagandy let 1945–1952” [The health of the people – the basis for building: Socialist healthcare as a topic of Communist propaganda in 1945–1952]. Dějiny a současnost 26, no. 1 (2004): 19–23.

Šembera, Rudolf, Otakar Dymer, and Jarmila Šrámková. Dnešní stav a program boje proti tuberkulose [Current state and program to combat tuberculosis]. Prague: Státní zdravotnické nakladatelství, 1956.

Šimáně, Zdeněk, Pavel Kraus, and Eva Krausová. Antituberkulotika [Antituberculosis]. Prague: Spofa, 1966.

Šrámková, Jarmila. Zvítězíme nad tuberkulosou? [Are we going to win against tuberculosis?]. Prague: Státní zdravotnické nakladatelství, 1959.

Šrámková, Jarmila. Očkování proti tuberkulose [Tuberculosis vaccination]. Prague: Ministerstvo zdravotnictví, 1957.

Šrámková, Jarmila. “Co jste chtěly vědět o očkování proti tuberkulose” [What you wanted to know about tuberculosis vaccination]. Vlasta, March 7,1957, 10.

Šula, Ladislav. Co máme vědět o tuberkulose [What we need to know about tuberculosis]. Prague: Výzkumný ústav zdravotní osvěty, 1955.

Šula, Ladislav. “Ochranné očkování proti tuberkulose – nejúčinnější methoda protituberkulosního boje” [Protective vaccination against tuberculosis – the most effective method of fighting tuberculosis]. Boj proti tuberkulose 28, no. 6 (1947): 110–15.

Šula, Ladislav. Očkování proti tuberkulose: Výbor z referátů přednesených 29.11.–1.12.1953 na mezinárodním sjezdu Pneumologické a fthiseologické společnosti – sekce Československé lékařské společnosti J. E. Purkyně v Praze [Tuberculosis vaccination: Committee of papers presented at the International Congress of the Pneumological and Phthiseological Society – Section of the Czechoslovak Medical Society J. E. Purkyně in Prague, November 29 to December 1, 1953]. Prague: Státní zdravotnické nakladatelství, 1955.

Teller, Michael E. The Tuberculosis Movement: A Public Health Campaign in the Progressive Era. New York: Greenwood Press, 1988.

“Úspěchy hromadného očkováni proti tuberkulose” [Successes of mass vaccination against Tuberculosis]. Boj proti tuberkulose 29, no. 10 (1948): 140.

Užíváte je správně? [Are you taking them correctly?]. Prague: Ústřední ústav zdravotní osvěty, 1959.

Vojtek, Vladimír. “Zkušenosti s BCG vakcinací v Československu: Státní dětská tuberkulosní léčebna v Šumperku” [Experience with BCG vaccination in Czechoslovakia: The state children’s tuberculosis hospital in Šumperk]. In Očkování proti tuberkulose. Výbor z referátů přednesených 29.11.–1.12.1953 na mezinárodním sjezdu Pneumologické a fthiseologické společnosti – sekce Československé lékařské společnosti J. E. Purkyně v Praze, edited by Ladislav Šula, 106–46. Prague: Státní zdravotnické nakladatelství, 1955.

Zahálková, Anna. “Kolektivní metody boje proti tuberkulose” [Collective methods to fight tuberculosis]. In Boj proti tuberkulose: Referáty a diskusní příspěvky celostátní konference krajských zdravotních pracovníků ve Velkých Losinách 1950, edited by Bohumil Doubek, Emil Briestenský, 39–42. Prague: Zdravotnické nakladatelství, 1950.


1 On socialist healthcare in Czechoslovakia, see Svobodný, “Zdraví lidu – základ budování”; Svobodný, “Propagace socialistického zdravotnictví”; Hlaváčková and Svobodný, Dějiny lékařství, 217–30. On socialist healthcare and medicine in general, see e.g., Bernstein et al., Soviet medicine; Cooter and Pickstone, Medicine in the Twentieth Century.

2 Byrne, Tuberculosis and the Victorian Literary; Lawlor, Consumption and Literature; Day, Consumptive chic; Koťátková, “Sanatoriums in Contemporary Narratives”; Casacuberta, “De Cauterets a Davos.”

3 See Arnold, Disease, Class and Social Change; Ellison, Healing Tuberculosis; Bryder, Below the Magic Mountain; McCuaig, The Weariness, the Fever, and the Fret; Barnes, The Making of a Social Disease; Bates, Bargaining for Life; Dubos, The White Plague; Bynum, Spitting Blood; Báguena Cervellera, La tuberculosis y su historia; Sauret Valet, La tuberculosis; Armus, La ciudad impura; Pereira Poza, La paciencia al sol; Molero-Mesa, “¡Dinero para la cruz”; Hähner-Rombach, Sozialgeschichte der Tuberkulose; Condrau, Lungenheilanstalt.

4 Lerner, Contagion, 56–77; Bynum, Spitting Blood, 189–229.

5 On the history of health campaigns, see Fitzgerald, Kissing; Teller, The Tuberculosis Movement. On poster health campaigns, see Castejón Bolea et al., Las imágenes de la salud; Serlin, Imagining Illness; Alves and Herrero, “Carteles en la comunicación.”

6 On state intervention in the fight against contagious diseases, see e.g., Baldwin, Contagion and the State; Aisenberg, Contagion: Disease; Broch, Médecins et politique.

7 See Rábová, Tuberkulóza a společnost, 112–18.

8 See ibid., 158–63.

9 For example, the sanatorium in Prosečnice (founded in 1922) was devastated in World War II and was dangerous for both patients and staff because of explosives in its vicinity. See NA Úřad předsednictva vlády – běžná spisovna 1945–1959, inv. no. 2207, sign. 257/1, Plicní sanatorium v Prosečnici nad Sázavou 1945–1946, box no. 147.

10 Ojfebach, Prevence tuberkulosy ve škole, 3.

11 Cf. ibid.

12 Ibid., 4.

13 See for example Šula, Co máme vědět, 1–3; Šrámková, Zvítězíme, 9; Křivinka and Raška, Tuberkulosa, 16–17; Červonskij, Tuberkulosa a jak proti ní bojujeme, 6; Briestenský, “Boj proti tuberkulóze,” 25.

14 On the institutionalization of healthcare in socialist Czechoslovakia, see Hlaváčková and Svobodný, Pražské špitály, 132–45.

15 Doubek, “Boj proti tuberkulose,” 14–17.

16 Abreography is the term used for a mass X-ray examination during which small images were done. It was used for the initial detection of potential tuberculosis infection, which was subsequently confirmed by a more thorough examination. A similar practice was applied also abroad, see for example McCuaig, The Weariness, the Fever, and the Fret, 186–223. The idea of mass abreography had already been discussed in the 1920s, but at the time it could not be put into practice. Cf. Rábová, Kulturní reflexe tuberkulózy, 111.

17 Šrámková, Zvítězíme, 57.

18 See Doubek, “Boj proti tuberkulose,” 20–22.

19 Křivinka, “Kotázce boje proti tuberkulose,” 31; Šembera, Dymer and Šrámková, Dnešní stav a program, 68.

20 Cf. Rábová, “Matky, chraňte své děti!,” 17–19. On the history of vaccination in general, see Holmberg et al., The politics of vaccination, 343.

21 The lowest death rates were in Denmark, where 40,000 individuals were vaccinated in 1945, and the following year the number of vaccinated rose to 100,000. Cf. Šula, “Ochranné očkování,” 114.

22 Vojtek, “Zkušenosti s BCG vakcinací,” 110.

23 Mezinárodní protituberkulosní kampaň, 3–4, 11–12.

24 A copy of the agreement is stored in NA, Ministerstvo zdravotnictví a tělesné výchovy, inv. no. 5108, sign. 1407/60, Dohoda mezi Mezinárodním dětským fondem, Dánským Červeným křížem a československou vládou o hromadné akci ochranného očkování proti tuberkulóze, 1948, box no. 1119.

25 Calmetization is the term used for tuberculosis vaccination.

26 Vojtek, “Zkušenosti s BCG vakcinací,” 111.

27 Subcutaneous vaccination began in Gothenburg, Sweden as early as 1928. Tests showed that this method of vaccination had a much higher success rate of up to 97 percent. In the case of peroral application, which Calmette introduced primarily to eliminate local injection site reactions, a negative tuberculin test occurred much later and in some cases not at all. Šula, “Ochranné očkování,” 110–11.

28 See Doubek, “Boj proti tuberkulose,” 13–15; Vojtek, “Zkušenosti s BCG vakcinací,” 112.

29 Šula, Očkování, 112.

30 On other reasons for distrust concerning the BCG vaccine among the general public see Zahálková, “Kolektivní metody boje,” 40–41.

31 Specialist in the prevention and treatment of tuberculosis.

32 Šrámková, Očkování, 1–3, 5–6.

33 On the impact of mass media and advertising on health promotion see Lupton, The Imperative of Health, 106–30.

34 In addition to a section dedicated to specific women and their stories, articles intended to inform the general readership by summarizing the history and principle of vaccination, including results proving its success, also appeared in the magazine.

35 See Vlasta, August 8, 1949, 5; see also Vlasta, March 28, 1957, 15.

36 See Šrámková, “Co jste chtěly vědět,” 10. Vlasta, March 7, 1957, 15. On this topic, see also “Úspěchy hromadného očkování,” 40.

37 Šrámková, Očkování, 13.

38 Cf. e.g., Bébr and Chaloupka, Československé zdravotnické zákony, 1045–46; Hůlka, Sociální přehled tuberkulosy, 98–99.

39 See NA, Ministerstvo veřejného zdravotnictví a tělesné výchovy, inv. no. 2435, sign. III/7/54, Návrh osnovy zákona o některých ochranných opatřeních proti TBC, 1932, box no. 516.

40 80 let sociálního pojištění, 22–23; Act no. 185/1948 Coll., on the Nationalization of Medical and Nursing Institutions and on the Organization of State Institutional Medical Care. https://www.zakonyprolidi.cz/cs/1948-185. Last accessed on June 10, 2023.

41 This law introduced the aforementioned mandatory vaccination of persons aged 0 to 20.

42 See Doubek, “Boj proti tuberkulose,” 8–9. The full version of the law is available at: https://www.zakonyprolidi.cz/cs/1948-61. Last accessed on June 10, 2023.

43 Ibid.

44 Administrative Criminal Code no. 88/1950 Coll. https://www.zakonyprolidi.cz/cs/1950-88. Last accessed on June 10, 2023.

45 Criminal Code no. 86/1950 Coll. https://www.zakonyprolidi.cz/cs/1950-86#hlava4. Last accessed on June 10, 2023.

46 Křivinka and Raška, Tuberkulosa, 10.

47 Ibid., 6, 8, 12; Šembera, Dymer, and Šrámková, Dnešní stav a program, 15.

48 Screening is the targeted search for sick individuals or sources of disease, either in the entire population or in selected groups.

49 Šembera et al., Dnešní stav a program, 4–5.

50 Epstein and Williams, Streptomycin, 104–9, 114, 120, 122.

51 Cf. ibid., 5–6.

52 Šimáně et al., Antituberkulotika, 15, 25.

53 See regarding this drug ibid., 50–59.

54 “Rozhovor s tradíciou,” 280.

55 Křivinka, “K otázce boje proti tuberkulose,” 32.

56 See Užíváte je správně?, non-paginated. Brochure issued by the Central Health Education Institute.

57 “Rozhovor s tradíciou,” 496.

58 See Table no. 2: Tuberculosis sanatoriums in Czechoslovakia between 1948 and 1957.

59 Only preliminary data was available for this year, so the final figure may have differed.

60 See Table no. 3: Number of cases of tuberculosis in Czechoslovakia between 1949 and 1957.

61 Statistická ročenka Republiky československé 1958, 367.

62 Ibid., 383.

63 Preliminary data.

64 See Table 4. Tuberculosis and respiratory disease sanatoriums between 1964 and 1966.

65 See Table 5. Number of cases of tuberculosis between 1964 and 1966.

66 Statistická ročenka Republiky československé 1967, 514.

67 Ibid., 519.

2023_3_Gagyiova

pdf

Every Child According to Its Pace: School Maturity between Expertise, State Policies, and Parental Eigensinn in Socialist Hungary

Annina Gagyiova
Institute of History of the Czech Academy of Sciences
This email address is being protected from spambots. You need JavaScript enabled to view it.

Hungarian Historical Review Volume 12 Issue 3  (2023):461–492 DOI 10.38145/2023.3.461

It is widely known that socialist states such as Hungary attempted to increase social mobility through a compulsory elementary school system. While the research on socialist education is vast, the relevance of school maturity to an egalitarian education system is still understudied. By the end of the 1950s, lack of preparedness for school among children had captured the attention of Hungarian experts in medicine, psychology, and pedagogy, who were hoping to ensure that first-year students would begin their schooling under roughly the same conditions. In response, in 1965, local initiatives started experimenting with corrective (remedial) classes. The aim of these initiatives was to overcome class differences by offering targeted support and helping children who were less prepared for institutional schooling catch up and transfer into the standard school system later. During the first half of the 1970s, the Hungarian Ministry of Education adopted this pedagogical experiment on a national level. In this article, I put two distinct methodological approaches into dialogue, the sociology of expertise on the one hand and Eigensinn on the other. By doing so, I shed light on the complex interplay of state policies, concepts of expertise, and parental agency. As I show, corrective classes reflected persisting social inequalities, thus children from the lower middle classes and the Roma minority were overrepresented in these classes. Ultimately, I explore how bottom-up initiatives had unintended consequences that were often disadvantageous for the children who were in principle the intended beneficiaries. These initiatives thus worked against rather than for the quest for social equality. In the discussion below, I show how pediatricians, psychologists, pedagogues, and parents shaped the school system, working within, taking advantage of, and thus limiting efforts for social transformation despite asymmetrical power relations.

Keywords: state socialism, socialist education, school maturity, remedial class, equality

Like the other socialist states, Hungary made concerted efforts to transform radically the public education system to meet the needs and achieve the vision of a new political system. Once the socialist government was firmly in power, the government created a compulsory elementary school system in which every child was expected to attend school for eight years to avoid preserving or intensifying existing social stratifications. General school education was seen as a powerful tool by which to do away with class divisions and pave the way for social equality. Also, the turn to industrialization and the modernist project more generally required a skilled workforce, and a growing bureaucracy needed educated cadres sympathetic to the socialist project.1 In short, the project of building a modern socialist state relied heavily on an inclusive, well-designed school system.

In the fight against social segregation and inequality, it was pivotal that every child be able to build on the same foundations when entering school. In this context, first graders’ physical, mental and social maturity was essential. However, by the end of the 1950s, experts were alarmed by an increasing dropout rate, which according to their estimates was due to a lack of preparedness among eight to ten percent of first graders. Experts repeatedly pointed out that the notion of school immaturity did not include disabilities of various kinds but referred rather to children who developed more slowly than their peers or were only lagging behind in several areas but were intellectually sound. Since these children tended to show “unstable ability to focus, possible speech deficits […], emotional underdevelopment, and consequent infantile behavior, increased mobility, lack of ‘work maturity,’ and lack of task awareness,” they could not fully develop at school and usually fell behind, and this had a negative effect on their psychological states.2

Experts who had been advocating an egalitarian school system were alarmed, as these differences among children were clear indications that the children were not equally prepared for school from the outset. Since the issue of school maturity was a condition that required screening from a medical, psychological, and pedagogical perspective, experts in various disciplines contributed with their research in the hopes of arriving at a nuanced and practical understanding of the issue. The comeback of psychology as an independent discipline at research institutions and universities during the process of de-Stalinization had an especially decisive impact on how practices regarding screening and treatment of school immaturity developed.3 There is a solid body of scholarship on the relationship between psychology and education in socialist Hungary, according to which the 1960s was a decade of heightened collaboration between the two disciplines.4

Despite the pivotal role of the psychological turn, school maturity was a decisively interdisciplinary topic, with the disciplines involved relying heavily on one another’s findings. Growing expertise on the subject also had an impact on the governmental level. To prevent children from falling behind due to their relative overload, the Ministry of Health and the Ministry of Education settled on a new school enrolment system in 1964. From then on, school-age children had to undergo a compulsory examination, which included psychological screening, with the responsible pediatrician. The only option pediatricians and psychologists could offer parents was simply to delay a child’s entrance into school, and this solution was not popular among parents, but in 1965, Budapest launched a pilot project involving the introduction of corrective classes.5 These separate corrective classes, which spread quickly throughout the country, made school entry possible for children at the age of six even if they assessed as immature. In small classes, specially trained teachers worked with the children on catching up with their peers and switching into regular classes as soon as possible.6 Pedagogues linked corrective classes to the project of raising general school education. One teacher, cited by the newspaper Népszava (The People’s Voice), was optimistic about the role of special classes for the future school trajectory of children who were lagging behind: “We have already achieved so much that the number of unexcused absences and truancies has dropped significantly compared to before. And this should help us get more of them to complete the eighth grade.”7

Although experts saw many positive results, non-Roma parents were reluctant to accept having their children put in these corrective classes due to the stigma of taking part in a program in which the Roma minority was overrepresented. Eszter Varsa and János Géczi have recently examined the precarious situation of Roma children within the Hungarian school system more systematically. At the beginning of the 1980s, the number of immature schoolchildren rose. Never before had there been such a pressing need for corrective classes, but limited financial means, the dwindling support of the school management, and insufficient numbers of special teachers made the corrective classes seem an outdated model. This happened during a more general drive towards decentralizing the education system during the last decade of state socialism, as Melinda Kovai and Eszter Neumann have pointed out. Very much against the advice of medical, psychological, and pedagogical experts, the Ministry of Education decided in 1987 to bring the corrective classes program to an end.

By taking school maturity in children as a point of departure, this paper traces the influence of medical, psychological, and pedagogical expertise on reformist politics while also considering the role of social interaction between experts and parents. In the spirit of Gil Eyal, I understand shifts in notions of expertise as the result of shifting networks of expertise. These networks consisted not only of people but, as Eyal has observed, also of concepts and devices used by experts. Furthermore, institutional settings and spatial arrangements impact how experts understand problems and develop possible solutions. Eyal also describes how, in the case of the “autism pandemic,” parents began to appear alongside the traditional networks of experts as a “new set of actors,” exercising agency and blurring “boundaries between parents, researchers, therapists, and activists,” with parents becoming “experts on their own children.” While Eyal analyzes broader parental networks as a middle-class phenomenon in a democratic, liberal society, individual cases show how parents in socialist Hungary similarly cast themselves as (lay) experts in the perceived interests of their school-age child, opposing the views of professional experts.8 Using Eyal’s methodological insights, the paper will consider the circulation of expertise across the Cold War divide and within the “socialist bloc.”

Since these expert-like practices in a socialist society are equally linked to members of the middle class defined by its education, I trace them from the angle of Alltagsgeschichte. Drawing on an array of sources, starting with expert discourses in specialized journals, archival material reflecting the party’s position, administrative practices on the local level in Budapest, discourses published in the state media, and caricatures, this paper investigates how the conclusions of experts in various disciplines clashed with parental expectations by tracing eigensinnige ways of coping with conflicts of interest between the state, human science experts, and families with school-age children.9 Expert writings offer a window into everyday life by depicting the authors’ struggles to consider eigensinniges parental behavior without jeopardizing positive developments in a child deemed not adequately mature for school. While the sources used do not express the direct voices of parents, they nonetheless reveal what kind of strategies parents developed to cope with the pressures of the socialist school system, showing the impact of social interaction between experts and parents on the promise of equality. Furthermore, the introduction of corrective classes as a state measure serves as an excellent case study for a discussion of the possible tensions between the medical authorities and the Roma minority and the ways in which ethnicity and class intersect more generally. While experts and state sought to overcome previous class divisions, it is not at all clear that the egalitarian initiatives launched by the state indeed served the intended purpose or, on the contrary, they recreated and solidified social differences. Ultimately, the discussion below casts light on the ways in which pediatricians, psychologists, and parental practices shaped the school system, used and perpetuated asymmetrical power relations, and put limits on efforts to further social transformation.

Screening Children to Determine Levels of School Maturity

As early as 1887, Hungarian medical experts mentioned for the first time the importance of school maturity for a child’s school trajectory. The issue attracted more and more scholarly attention during the first decades of the twentieth century, and emphasis was placed on the potential harmfulness of physical and mental immaturity, which showed in “low intellectual development, underdeveloped language skills, social immaturity, and a lack of task awareness.”10 During and after World War II, heightened psychological research pointed to the alarming fact that seven to ten percent of Hungarian schoolchildren were not mature enough to begin school. Consequently, up to 10 percent of young students suffered short-term and long-term consequences, often leading to higher dropout rates and lower educational levels.11

After the establishment of the socialist state, however, the introduction of compulsory education renewed scholarly interest in the issue of school maturity. Since psychological expertise significantly lost institutional representation during the Stalinist period, it was not until the gradual return of psychology to academic institutions from 1958 onwards that school maturity was more widely discussed in its full complexity.12 This coincided with the preparation of an inclusive eight-year elementary school system. At the end of the 1950s, pediatricians, psychologists, and pedagogues alike increased their research activities in the quest to overcome previous class structures through educational efforts. After all, physically and psychologically immature children will “find it difficult, if not impossible, to fit in with the schools’ rigid timetable, and they are unable to learn together in groups.”13 Hence, the admission of immature children into school was not only traumatic for the child but also challenged the utopian project of engineering social equality.

With the establishment of an inclusive school system in 1960, human sciences experts began to become increasingly alarmed about the levels of school immaturity among Hungarian schoolchildren. A group of psychologists led by György Aczél demonstrated in their research in a neurological clinic in Győr that the percentage of school-immature children within their sample of 3,511 children showed an increase from 7.9 percent in 1958 to 13.4 percent in 1961. In each case, the psychologists recommended that the child postpones school entry by staying in kindergarten for another year. Since the numbers were indeed worrisome, the authors diligently highlighted that the change “does not mean a real increase, but rather that parents and schools are paying more attention to retardation,” meaning delays in the children’s physical and mental development.14 Gradually, parents had become increasingly aware of the question of school maturity, which compelled psychologists to become more insistent on the importance of systematic assessments of children’s mental preparedness for school. From the early 1960s, when psychology was back in full swing and taught as an independent subject at university again, psychological testing methods of mental and emotional maturity were discussed and tried on Hungarian children. Psychological experts were, in fact, arguing for the pressing need for these evaluations when they wrote that “the difficult educational situation of first graders nationwide and the consequences of this situation for the other grades call for a realistic assessment of school readiness.”15 Psychologists discussed the importance of complex assessment practices from medical, psychological, and pedagogical angles, which also required close cooperation with parents. Indeed, experts deemed an interdisciplinary approach vital for schoolchildren who were expected to manage a high curricular load, both in teaching hours and content.16 “Nowadays,” as they argued, “in line with our social development, we solve or try to solve much less important issues than school readiness with scientific justifications, which is why it is necessary to determine and decide on school readiness through complex scientific research and to clarify the concept of school readiness in general.” Or in other words, socialism was going to provide scientific conditions for solving societal issues hitherto neglected in modern Hungary.

The urgency of the matter was not ignored on the governmental level.17 The Ministry of Education started addressing the situation of first graders by expressing the need for extraordinary measures. These measures revealed the understanding that school maturity examinations were part of a necessary response by state officials to increasing pressure from experts in various disciplines.18 As a result, the Ministry of Health and the Ministry of Education and Culture settled on a new school enrolment system in 1964 for assessing school maturity levels in children.19 From then on, a pediatrician examined a given child’s level of physical development and overall health from the perspective of a successful school start. Unfortunately, this turned out to be insufficient as a means of screening for more complex matters of school maturity, especially regarding the child’s psychological state. Since psychology had only recently been introduced as an independent university discipline and there were very few professional psychologists, it was not actually possible to involve them in the enrolment examinations. Psychologists did express concerns, however, saying “that only psychologically school-ready children should be referred by the school doctor. A child not ready for school is at risk of neurological and psychological health problems, partly due to overload and partly due to school failure. It also interferes with the progress of his peers.” To tackle the issue, psychologists developed a test to be conducted by pediatricians. This test was supposed to help pediatricians identify children who needed further screening. Experts saw this kind of a compulsory examination as a tool with which to determine the primary reason for any developmental gap, whether physical, intellectual, emotional, or social.20 This would also determine the necessary therapy that would be organized by the locally operating educational guidance centers (nevelési tanácsadók).21

With the introduction of compulsory screening of preschool children from the perspective of preparedness for school, experts discussed the examination critically. While there was consensus that children who were not ready for school despite their age needed institutional and individualized support, pedagogues raised the issue of the reliability of the school doctors’ assessments, specifically regarding the psychological state of the child. László Faragó, a pedagogue at the Ministry of Culture and Education, stated, “we are aware of researcher’s tests of school readiness and their procedures. Still, we do not consider them suitable for compulsory psychological testing of children entering school.”22 Mrs. György Horányi shared similar thoughts in the central journal of pedagogues, Köznevelés (Public Childrearing), noting that “most doctors do not have the specialized psychological knowledge to identify children who are delayed due to psychological factors. No obvious standardized testing procedure can be used to assess the maturity of many children quickly and with sufficient certainty.” Pedagogue László Vincze took the criticism even further when describing the practice of school maturity testing as an outdated relic of a bourgeois political order, unworthy of a progressive socialist society. In his assessment, “children must be sent to school and taught in the way appropriate to their general and individual, childlike, age-related characteristics so that they can develop their general and individual characteristics and abilities.”23 Thus, according to Vincze, it was not the child who was supposed to adapt to the requirements of the school system, but the teacher who needed to adapt teaching methods and pedagogical attention to the child.

While studies of the rates of school immaturity in Hungary differed significantly, parents had most possibly no knowledge of those controversial expert discussions.24 However, parents chose to make their own decisions, showing a noticeable amount of eigensinniges behavior once their child had been assessed as not ready for school. This was due to their specific parental mindset and the social pressure they felt from family, friends, and acquaintances. In this context, one expert pointed out “public opinion considered it a disgrace if a child was not enrolled ‘on time.’” People also tended to feel that a child was “losing” a year if not enrolled in school before its seventh birthday. Because of the social climate, parents often opted to use personal connections to get a recommendation certificate, which would overrule the rejection. In this case, the school had to accept the child into first grade.25 What started as a measure taken in the child’s interest was often questioned and even contradicted by parental practices. Yet, these practices provided noteworthy anecdotal evidence integrated by the experts into their discourse. The aforementioned László Faragó reported that a sizeable number of children assessed as not adequately prepared for school completed the first class successfully. This was because the parents enrolled the child in school despite the expert assessment, which in their view was inaccurate.26 Faragó took this as sufficient evidence that the examinations were not without fault, particularly when dealing with borderline cases.

Parents also contradicted the assessments of experts in other cases, especially when psychological factors had been identified as the primary cause for a child’s unreadiness for school. Experts widely agreed that those children were, in most cases, harmed by their environment, for which the parents were decisively responsible.27 For instance, a child growing up in a milieu with little or no intellectual stimulation would have a developmental delay of one or more years. In other cases, the care provided by overprotective parents caused separation trauma in children who ultimately attended school.28 Other experts identified damage caused by the environment at home as a dominant feature in children who were not ready for school, citing West German psychologist Klaus Schüttler-Janikulla, who found that half of these cases could be traced back to the home.29 With the discourse on the importance of the home environment, class made an implicit and, at times, explicit entry into the discussion surrounding preparedness for school. Faragó reports that “educators reported a vast number of cases [of children] from disorderly, broken families, a debauched, drunken father, a parent who did not care for the child’s upbringing, a mother who could not take care of the given child because of the large number of children, and illiterate parents (e.g., in the case of Roma pupils).”30 This is how expert voices linked social and emotional deprivation in families to children’s readiness for school, bringing socioeconomic factors back into the discussion surrounding egalitarian approaches.

Rehabilitation Instead of Separation: The Emergence of Corrective Classes

The question of how the school system could compensate for such disparities became a burning issue. After all, the examinations used to assess children’s preparedness for school made the problem visible and measurable, but they hardly offered clear solutions. The only solution in use at the time was for the child to spend another year in kindergarten, but this could be difficult if there was no kindergarten close by, and parents did not have to send their children for the extra year of kindergarten, as attendance was not compulsory. Faragó asked of these children, “[w]hat will be their fate? What will the exemption, the one (or two) years of inactivity, mean for them?” With these questions, he pointed to shortcomings within the school system which he thought needed urgent attention.

It was precisely this worry expressed by experts about school-immature children without a realistic chance for targeted support that prompted state officials and experts alike to seek a sustainable solution. Only one year after the introduction of compulsory preschool screening, the Department of Child and Youth Health of the National Institute of Public Health (Országos Közegészségügyi Intézet, OKI), with the help of the Ministry of Education and the Budapest City Council, agreed to start a pilot project in the Hungarian capital. The experimental undertaking, which was pushed by a broad range of experts, such as physicians, pedagogues, and psychologists, included introducing three small primary school classes.31 Since first graders usually shared a class with 30 to 40 other children under one class teacher, small pilot classes (kísérleti osztályok) with a maximum of 15 children allowed for the pedagogue to devote more individualized attention to every child. The hope was that children coming from a background with insufficient “stimulation” would receive what they sadly had been missing out on at home.32 Experts expressed their vision for this pilot project, saying that “the small size of the classes allows the teacher to get to know the children’s personalities and their immediate environment and to choose the most appropriate methods with which to achieve results.” As these classes ran parallel to existing classes in elementary school, children who caught up could switch into regular classes later. Although such classes were found in other socialist states, Hungarian experts were explicitly inspired by the prolific West Berlin-based school psychologist Klaus Schüttler-Janikulla.33 However, teachers of the first small classes were sharing their experiences with other teachers in Czechoslovakia and the Soviet Union.34 This was another case of knowledge circulation that proves the notion of the insurmountable “iron curtain” wrong and shows a selective approach towards expert exchange on school-maturity issues within the “socialist bloc,” sidelining the alleged dominance of the Soviet Union over its “satellite” states.

These small pilot classes, which were launched in elementary schools across Budapest, produced convincing results in helping school-immature children catch up with their peers. Five years after the opening of the first experimental class, a decree by the Ministry of Education made it possible for elementary schools in Budapest to organize such small classes, now under the name “corrective classes” (korrekciós osztályok). As a result, 16 small classes started in the school year 1970/71, and within ten years this number had risen to 92 in Budapest alone. However, the geographical distribution of the classes had clear socioeconomic implications. Most of them were found in the districts III, X, and XV, while the traditionally bourgeois districts I and II offered the least of them. Parallel to these developments, psychological and pedagogical expertise became more significant in the so-called complex enrolment examination introduced in 1971. This system included, for the first time, thorough psychological and pedagogical tests once kindergarten teachers or a pediatrician suspected that a given child was not ready for school. In 1974, another decree by the Ministry of Culture and Education regulated the conditions for organizing rural remedial classes and the complex enrolment examination, adapting the local, urban experiment to rural school conditions across the country. As a result, the number of such classes increased dramatically, and by the beginning of the 1980s, there were 321 such classes across the country.35 In the context of discussions of preparedness for school, experts also wrote of their alleged humanistic quest for equality, which motivated their efforts. As psychologist Pál Szabó wrote,

However, we cannot ignore the slower developing, less gifted, and even mentally disabled children, whose talents require much pedagogical effort. Everything possible must be done to help them reach their full potential! This is not only important from the point of view of the school, not only from an economic point of view, but also from a psycho-hygienic point of view, as it is a fundamental condition for the harmonious development of their personalities.36

While experts and state officials regarded the new possibilities for children who were not ready for school as progressive, parents often reacted to their children’s placement into corrective classes with reluctance. Ironically, many of those parents were responsible for a home environment that was far from ideal for the mental and behavioral development of their child. Thus, reform-oriented pedagogues recognized the need to include parents in the therapeutical efforts to help the child. Pedagogues held more meetings with parents than was required and visited families at home in more complex cases, educating parents on the factors contributing to school readiness and explaining to them how they could create a home environment in which their child could develop and mature. At first, many parents “feared that they [corrective classes] would not ensure the same knowledge and credentials as large classes,” but as a result of the pedagogue’s efforts, “parents’ initial aversion to small classes gradually disappeared.”37 However, it proved much more difficult to convince parents to allow their children to take part in the corrective classes in the first place. Pál Szabó reported on talks with parents after their children had been assessed as not adequately mature for school. When they spoke about their children possibly taking part in corrective classes, one-third of the parents did not wish to follow the experts’ proposal. Many saw “some kind of stigma” or disadvantage in enrolling their child in a small class.38 Both cases show that experts needed to engage in intense communication with parents to convince them of what they saw as fitting for the positive development of the child in question.

Given the importance of communication on the matter, experts identified a need for propaganda efforts in media outlets to foster acceptance of the new institution. However, early communication in media outlets on the matter seemed to feed the prevailing prejudices than challenge or discredit them. A 1967 article published in the aforementioned trade-unionist newspaper Népszava refers to corrective classes rather than classes with over-age children because “it is not simply the over-age children who need to be grouped, but children who are similarly disadvantaged and difficult to educate, because we achieve relatively better results only by modifying the standardized pedagogical process and correcting it in a targeted way.”39 While this exploration might have strengthened the perception among parents of corrective classes as a source of shame for the child and family, later communication aimed at parents had more inclusive undertones:

The main goal is to help children in small classes catch up as quickly as possible, to become ‘ready for school,’ and to return to regular classes. Everyone is working on this: teachers, doctors, speech therapists, psychologists, and that is why parents need to be more involved in their child’s schoolwork and thus in his or her development. Don’t be alarmed if your little one is placed in such a preparatory group, the rate of development varies considerably.40

This passage offers an example of how public discourse started to normalize different developmental paces and collectivized efforts to identify and meet individual needs in children. By associating corrective classes with positive prospects for the children who attended them, the author tried to do away with the widespread understanding that these children were second-class students and artificially segregated from their peers.

While parents needed to be continuously convinced of the advantages of corrective classes, experts explored the many benefits of the new institution, which was spreading throughout the country in the 1970s. As early as 1971, pediatrician Sándor Kövér stated that children who enter school one year later still show weaker results than the average student in their first year. He stressed the urgent need for further corrective classes, especially outside Budapest, where structured support would positively influence the child’s development.41 Pedagogue Mihály Berkics was similarly adamant about the relevance of using one year productively, and he pointed to the advantage of social mobility in line with socialist ideas of equality. Using the example of English society, where school classes were formed based on measured abilities in children, calling it a “complete pedagogical dead end,” he understood the English school system as a “direct reflection of their class position.” Corrective classes, in contrast, separated the weaker students and gave them the opportunity to catch up with their peers and return to the standard classroom as quickly as possible. Instead of often long-life separation, the Hungarian system would seek rehabilitation of children deemed not ready for school.42 But the question then arises: did the corrective classes in socialist Hungary actually help further a social transformation towards equality?

Corrective Classes and the Haunting Shadow of Socioeconomic Differences

Corrective classes were supposed to do away with socioeconomic differences among children by ensuring similar start positions. Instead, socioeconomic differences reemerged in expert discourse on corrective classes, serving as a magnifying glass for societal realities. As a pedagogical case study on the children of skilled manual workers in an elementary school in the district VII of Budapest shows, the overwhelming majority of students in corrective classes was of working-class origin. Although the material conditions of working-class families differed significantly among the children at school and were often good, the children still were at a disadvantage. This, the study states, was because “their demand for culture and knowledge was much lower than that of [children from] educated families which may even have lower incomes.” The author stresses, however, the critical importance of corrective classes as a means of furthering equal opportunity for the children and, thus, social equality.43

At the educational guidance center of the first district in Budapest, neurologist József Niehiebel drew a much bleaker picture of the parents of children who had been deemed unready for school: “[…] the parents of the children who appear here are all seeing a neurologist, or at least should do so. If not, the neurologist should indeed deal with the parents and convince them to get themselves examined. The problems are mostly social: bad housing, drunken husband, etc.” While this summary of work experiences drawing a connection between immature school children and their problematic parents was not supposed to reach the public, a study published in the central pedagogical journal on the developmental stage of children aged four to five explicitly considers socioeconomic factors in relation to school maturity. With the help of a newly designed complex testing method, the researchers showed that, in the case of a group of 120 children, “90.3 percent of the 104 better-off children met the requirements, and only 9.7 percent were problematic, while 62.5 percent of the 16 socially vulnerable children did not show the required level of maturity.” However, the worst possible combination was when the children were both from a poor socioeconomic background and did not attend kindergarten: none of the children of whom this was true showed sufficient levels of maturity.44 While kindergarten attendance did not compensate for the disadvantage of coming from a lower socioeconomic background in all cases, it was undoubtedly alarming when children did not attend kindergarten at all, since this left them with little chance of having a positive start at school.

By the end of the 1970s, the discussion about the influence of socioeconomic conditions on school education gained new momentum. Pedagogues published an extensive study in the academic journal Valóság (Reality) on the inner stratification of several elementary schools in the highly industrialized district XVIII of Budapest, casting doubts on the egalitarian nature of the eight-year school-for-all project. They assessed the corrective classes and arrived at the conclusion that these classes were on a lower level within the inner school hierarchical structure. Although the small size of the classes made it difficult to generalize, the authors of the study were struck by the fact that none of the children in these classes were from families belonging to the managerial and high-ranking intellectual elite, while children of white-collar workers, production supervisors (közvetlen termelésirányítók), and skilled workers were overrepresented. Even more strikingly, children of unskilled workers were underrepresented in these classes and overrepresented in special schools. Considering these results, the authors noted that “social factors other than ‘biological’ factors play a significant role in determining who ‘meets’ the requirements of primary school.”45 In another study published only two years later, some of the same authors adopted a decisively gendered approach when stating that “children whose fathers were qualified and whose mothers were in unskilled physical occupations were over-represented in the remedial classes.”46 This suggests that experts attributed a more decisive role to the mother’s education than the father’s.

While the children in the corrective classes in Budapest schools came from a broader range of socioeconomic backgrounds, the official discourse on the corrective classes in schools outside of Budapest suggests that the students in these classes came from relatively similar social backgrounds. In the schools outside of Budapest, school immaturity seemed almost exclusively to be caused by a lack of cultural stimulation at home. An interview with two teachers of a corrective class in Tapolca, a city in the upper Balaton area, described the challenges they faced when working with children who predominantly came from families with little to no cultural or educational stimulation at home. To make matters worse, some children had parents who were alcoholics or were illiterate. But where grim prospects reigned, corrective classes could make a positive difference, at least so went the discourse. One of the teachers made the following remark concerning her experience, “[p]erhaps the most shocking thing is that these children are bewildered by fairy tales. It is not until the end of the year that the magic of the fairy tale reaches them, that the excitement and anticipation are already on their faces.”47 What for most children was a routine and intellectually stimulating part of growing up for these children it was something they experienced only after having begun school.

While the public discourse on the issue of school maturity repeatedly addressed socioeconomic conditions and parents who failed to stimulate their children sufficiently, the ethnic background of children attending these classes was not part of the presentation of the program to the public. In expert discourses, however, Roma children who had been assessed as inadequately developed for school only shortly after the introduction of compulsory school examination made a noticeable appearance. Faragó highlighted the problem that many children did not acquire basic skills such as the ability to read and write or do basic math because of their repeated absences. Based on data from Tolna County, many of these children were members of the Roma minority. Many assessments of Roma children used the word “cigány” or Gypsy (instead of Roma) and contained critical references to the conditions the children faced at home. According to one, for instance, the child in question was of “Gypsy origin, sub-standard home conditions; parents’ ignorance is the reason for poor progress. There are four children in the family.” According to another, the boy “is also a child of a Gypsy family, they wander a lot, the care provided by the parents amounts to zero.”48 Unlike the assessments of other children who had been deemed school immature, in the assessments of Roma children, the dominant tenor is about how these children are problematic and do not fit into the school system because of their problematic upbringing, usually caused by parental neglect.

From the mid-1970s on, the question of Roma first graders gained new momentum. Experts saw the complex school maturity examination as a welcome opportunity to assess school maturity among Roma children more reliably. Statistical evidence showed that Roma children were disproportionally placed in special schools when they mostly suffered from a delayed development rather than physical or mental disability.49 While inadequate placement within the school system was increasingly criticized, experts proposed the establishment of separate corrective classes for Roma and the establishment of boarding schools exclusively for Roma children. They thought that only separate education tailored to the needs of these children would provide the conditions which would allow the children to catch up with their peers.50 Indeed, many argued that it was not the children who were problematic but the school system, which did not allow the children to assimilate because “in practice, the school system classifies them as unsuitable for adapting to school life. Only a small percentage of them consider further education, and they have almost no chance of obtaining an upper-secondary qualification (and the social benefits that come with it). The current school system is therefore not favorable to Gypsies.”

Non-Roma children came from various socioeconomic backgrounds, and this was true of Roma children, too. As experts pointed out, however, housing conditions were usually worse than with even the most problematic non-Roma child, and these conditions were cited as the cause for recurring, often respiratory-related illnesses, which led to high truancy rates.51 Also, due to their insufficient command of Hungarian, Roma children were far more likely to be deemed inadequately mature for school, especially children of unskilled workers. There was a direct correlation between the parents’ occupational category and their children’s future at school: the higher the parents’ qualification, the better the children’s outcome on school maturity examinations. Specifically, the children of skilled workers were more likely than their peers to attend the standard first-term class than to need corrective education.52 To be sure, although absolute numbers were higher among Roma children, the reasons why children were unprepared for school were mostly the same across the board. A countrywide study concluded by the mid-1970s on school entry arrived at the following conclusion: “[...] we can say that school readiness is not Gypsy specific. In other words, the causes of low rates of school readiness (except for speaking technique and comparative vocabulary) are to be found elsewhere. More specifically, Roma children achieve lower or higher levels of school readiness for the same reasons as non-Roma children.”53

At the turn of the 1980s, experts and state officials alike noticed rising levels of children deemed unprepared for school across the country. According to a report by the Department of Education at the Budapest City Council, “the number of school-immature pupils who either are exempted for another year or need remedial help is increasing year after year.”54 In part as a consequence of insufficient numbers of elementary school teachers, working conditions for pedagogues worsened as they dealt with more over-age children, high dropout rates, and children needing to repeat the first grade. Although differences between counties were stark, rising alcoholism among parents and increasing divorce rates took a toll on children, affecting their levels of development negatively.55 The literary and political magazine Élet és Irodalom (Life and Literature) also pointed to specific conditions in Hungary, where a legalized second economy was thriving, especially since the beginning of the 1980s, leaving parents with less time to engage with their children.56 Other networks of experts, e.g., medical doctors involved in school maturity assessments, also rang the alarm. In an interview in the magazine Munka (Work), a Budapest school doctor expressed concerns over recent developments: “Unfortunately, many children are falling behind due to lack of environmental stimuli. I emphasize that this is due to poor stimulation, not mental retardation. The children do not understand basic concepts. They do not know their colors, they do not know their address, let alone their mother’s name. But they are clearly in possession of the most expensive toys.” These children did not seem to suffer economic hardship. On the contrary, they enjoyed a surprising level of affluence, but they were deprived of parental attention. The involvement of 75 percent of Hungarian families in the second economy as a means of ensuring a stable income in the face of dramatic inflation left its imprint on the next generation of children.57

While the need for corrective measures had never been greater than it was at the time, a controversy over corrective classes arose in expert circles. Sociologist Katalin Pik, who was critically engaged in pedagogical questions both in theory and in practice, examined the prospects of former children who had attended the corrective classes. While the corrective classes were largely effective as a means of dealing with school maturity issues, Pik explored the problems that arose when these children left the familiar social environment of the corrective class to enter the standard first-year or second-year class. Pik’s data show that the children who had been in corrective classes and who, at the age of eight or nine, suddenly found themselves in a new school environment did not perform as well as children who had entered the class from a different school. They often did not catch up academically, prompting Pik to draw the pessimistic conclusion conclude that these children “end up in a very unfavorable position in the micro-milieu of the second grade, with no prospects for their future school careers.”58 While corrective classes were also socially relatively homogenous at least outside of Budapest, parents seemed to react predictably to the stigma attached to these classes when looking for ways to keep their children out of them.59 The article, a mix of scientific study and opinion piece, needs to be seen in the context of the pedagogical research of Mrs. Zoltán Báthory and Vera Kántás, published only a few months earlier. Their article also examined the stigma attached to corrective classes, though they arrived at slightly different conclusions. While they agree with Pik on discrimination against children in corrective classes, their study shows that the “‘corrective past’ is by no means as decisive a handicap as we had assumed.” They saw the main culprit for the lack of positive development in parents and schools alike: the outcome was especially unfavorable when both parents and teachers were impatient and uncomprehending in their attitudes towards corrective classes.60 More generally, various experts stated during the controversy that they saw the success rate of corrective classes at 65 to 70 percent. This was also underlined by psychologist Pál Szabó, one of the main proponents of school maturity examinations and corrective classes.61

While a controversy among experts is far from unusual and perfectly in line with their investigative role, it seems remarkable that in the case of the issue of children’s school maturity, the experts took parental practices in their assessments of the strengths and weaknesses of corrective classes into account. One year before the controversy, the state media reported on how hesitant parents were to send their children to corrective classes, perceiving them primarily as a potential disadvantage when the children would move on to the standard school system, where classmates might be prejudiced against them.62 Indeed, as a caricature in the satirical magazine Ludas Matyi63 shows, parents saw the issue of school maturity as central and stressful at the same time. The scene shows the first day at school for first graders. Parents are patiently watching as their children move slowly into the classroom under a sign which says, “we are learning for life.” A boy, one of the last ones to enter the classroom, is taken aside by his father, who asks him, “Why don’t you push the others aside? Otherwise, they might think that you are not school-mature!” As the cartoon suggests, school maturity was a measure of a child’s ability to meet the requirements of the school system. However, in the eyes of the parent portrayed, solely fitting in was insufficient. One ruthlessly had to put oneself ahead of one’s peers, to their potential detriment. As a critical comment on contemporary society, the caricature shows that the question of a child’s preparedness for school was understood as pressure to meet a necessary precondition for success in school, even when this involved circumventing (and defeating) socialist egalitarian principles.64

To be sure, many parents opted to have their children attend the regular classes rather than suffer the stigma of being put in the corrective classes, even when this hampered the child’s development. The Executive Committee (Végrehajtó Bizottság) at the Budapest City Council discussed the issue in the mid-1970s during a meeting with one of the participants. According to the committee,

some parents are averse to this [having their children put in corrective classes], some for reasons of prestige alone, others because of the longer travel time to the corrective class within the district. There are one or two places [for these classes] in a district. The parent is asking for their child to be excused rather than put in a corrective class. In many cases, the education authorities grant these requests, which we do not approve of because in fact this child will later become over-age. They need to be given the right education to catch up with the others, and if they do not get it, they will become over-age, and this will bring the specter of failure, of falling behind.65

Even with the opening of many more corrective classes throughout Budapest and a certain normalization of corrective classes, at least in the capital, the educational guidance center of the district I reports in 1983 on how parents were going against the conclusions of medical, psychological, and pedagogical assessments and were finding ways to circumvent the recommendations.66 Other experts reporting on their experiences in the district II, another well-to-do part of Budapest with a high proportion of academically educated inhabitants, noted that parents felt the stigma of corrective classes even more intensely.67

Experts who had these experiences on the ground addressed the issue in state media for communicating to parents via a different channel, independently from individualized cases regarding their children. While experts did not tire of stressing that corrective classes were not for disabled or intellectually limited children (a perception still present in Hungarian society) but only for children who were not adequately developed for school, they did acknowledge that the name “corrective classes” might have unfortunate associations. However, as psychologist Zsuzsa Flamm pointed out to the broad readership of Népszava, a “corrective first class is not recommended by experts without justification, and therefore if parents, ignoring expert advice, enroll their unschooled child in a large class [standard class], they must take responsibility if the child starts the school year with a failure that may well mark the next eight years.”68 While reminding parents of their role as responsible caretakers, the author stresses another responsibility of parents: nurturing the intellectual abilities of their children to avoid lack of school maturity in the first place.69

Parents were not the only ones who needed to be continuously convinced of the positive impact of corrective classes on children who had been deemed unready for school. Pedagogues were sometimes also found to be problematic. In the magazine A tanitó (The Teacher), published mainly for pedagogues, an article reports on a successfully run corrective class in a Budapest elementary school precisely at the time when criticism and discrimination on the ground were at their heights. While some critical undertones chimed in with respectful if not admiring descriptions of the corrective classes they had attended, the author note that the school did not label the class corrective. It was simply called “1e,” in line with the overarching method of naming classes. Although the designation used for the class did not reveal its purpose, one’s impression of it changed once in the classroom. The interior reflected both the support and freedom needed by children who were not yet mature enough for regular schooling. As the author noted, “one side of the room has a carpeted floor, which serves as a play area. Small wicker armchairs, tables, and a game shelf make this a realm of free play. When I visited the classroom, the children played after their morning session. Mostly board games and indoor board games were available, but anyone who wanted could draw.” Due to the varied functions of the classroom, the refurbishment of such classes was drastically more expensive than it was for regular classes, but the school management put the needs of the class first. The teacher “radiates kindness, attention, and care,” and the overall school climate contributed to the children not being excluded or even stigmatized, even when they eventually joined the other children in the standard classes.70 In fact, the child-centered approach of corrective classes was so convincing that Dr. Gyula Mezei, an expert and high-ranking state official in the Ministry of Education, stated at the end of the 1970s that “if we had more money, more classrooms, more teachers, it would be ideal if all children could start their primary education in such classes, because this form of education provides a good transition between kindergarten and primary school.”71 This citation shows that the existence of separate corrective classes was also an implicit critique of the existing school system, with its streamlined, traditionally scholastic approach.

School-Immature Children and the Abolition of Corrective Classes

At the end of the 1980s, when the need for individual assistance for children who were not prepared for regular schooling had never been greater, institutional support decreased, very much against expert advice. Since corrective classes had been struggling to win sufficient acceptance among parents and pedagogues alike, the Ministry of Education decided in 1987 to bring the program of corrective classes to an end. Among the official reasons was the contention that “these classes could not eliminate individual disadvantages to the extent expected, in many places they were given the worst accommodation and the least suitable teachers instead of the best conditions, and the name itself has become stigmatizing.”72 As a result, the Ministry shifted responsibility from the district administration to individual schools, which were free to offer so-called small-sized classes (kislétszámú osztályok) as a replacement for corrective classes.73 Parallel with the abolition of corrective classes, the Ministry moved the date according to which the year of child’s age would be measured for compulsory school attendance from September 1 to May 31, meaning that only children who had completed their sixth year of life by the end of May would leave kindergarten and enter school. As a result, the number of children in the first grade who had been born in the summer (i.e., who were younger by many months than their peers) decreased, and the schools soon benefitted “from having older, more physically and mentally developed children in the first grade.”74

New regulations enabled parents to exercise more agency and freedom of choice during the process. While kindergarten teachers played a decisive role in assessing children’s developmental stage, the final decisions had to have the support of the parents. If kindergarten pedagogues and parents could not reconcile their views, only then would the educational guidance center act as a mediator and ultimately have the last word.75 However, experts from the guidance centers were now obliged to share their findings with the parents, allowing parents better to comprehend the evidence on which the experts’ recommendations were based. It was then up to the parents to decide if they wanted their children to stay in kindergarten or attend a small class. Effectively, parents had a larger role in the decisions that were made concerning their children’s schooling.76

While the emphasis on the positive integration of parents into the decision-making process was intended to help resolve earlier tensions, experts saw the abolition of corrective classes and diminishing state support for these kinds of measures critically.77 Many schools did not plan to have small-sized classes. Or, more precisely, where there had been no infrastructure for corrective classes, it was hardly likely that small-sized classes would be introduced. Even in schools in which corrective classes had been held, school management thought twice about holding small classes, which required increased infrastructure, personnel, and financing.78 This problem became even more pronounced as the number of children recommended for these classes rose. In 1987, ideally 18.4 percent of schoolchildren would have attended small-sized classes on the basis of the recommendations of experts. In 1988, this figure had risen to 21.7 percent.79 Experts also pointed out that among the children who remained in kindergarten for an additional year, many still struggled with below average learning abilities.80 This also became prevalent among children deemed unready for school who sometimes even ended up in special schools.81 Additionally, parental Eigensinn could be an issue, especially when parents pressured kindergarten teachers (sometimes even violently) to let their children attend a regular school, which led to predictable problems for the children and the school.82 At the end of the 1980s, during the last breaths of Hungarian state socialism, decentralization and liberalization around the question of school maturity produced many uncertainties for which the state no longer accepted full responsibility. A growing number of children deemed unprepared for school and their parents could no longer rely on widespread structured support. This happened precisely at a time when visible social inequalities became widely accepted in society.

Conclusion

The modern project of building an egalitarian socialist utopia set the tone for creating the conditions for equal opportunity through collective state institutions, such as the educational system. However, the case of children’s school maturity and the institutional solution of corrective classes shows how the egalitarian project of a comprehensive school system reached its limits. I have shown how corrective classes ultimately mirrored social differences already present in socialist Hungary, making the corrective classes something of a magnifying glass for societal realities. In these special classes, children from the lower middle classes and the Roma minority were overrepresented. To be sure, experts and state officials alike were devoted to seeking solutions to give these children the best conditions possible. Different networks of experts, mainly physicians, psychologists, and pedagogues, approached the problem of school maturity from various angles and worked towards possible solutions. Interestingly, knowledge circulation based on citation practices revealed, at least in the case of the topic of school maturity, that the notion of the impenetrable “iron curtain” is untenable. Instead, it shows a selective approach to the exchange of ideas among experts on school-maturity issues within the “socialist bloc,” sidelining the alleged dominance of the Soviet Union over its “satellite” states.

While all actors had in common that they wanted the best for the children who were deemed immature for school, opinions diverged on how to achieve this. I have shown how the state, experts, and parents shaped the system of school maturity assessment and corrective classes, and I have called attention, in particular, to the fair amount of parental agency in this process. As the practices of willful parents revealed, parents had some space for maneuver, even in opposition to the opinions of experts, as they were able to use their more intimate knowledge of their own children. Not surprisingly, parents were influenced by popular perceptions, such as the stigma attached to corrective classes, as well as social pressures, for instance with regard to class background. Ironically, state measures, introduced as a tool with which to further social equality, created concern in parents that corrective classes would leave their children at a social and cultural disadvantage. In the eyes of experts and state officials alike, the role of parents, however, could be problematic in two ways. First, parents were often seen as the cause of the child’s delayed development before anything else, especially in the case of social and emotional deprivation. Second, parents were often opposed to corrective measures for reasons of (loss of) social prestige or for practical reasons of convenience. These parents were thus caught between exerting agency on the one hand and being part of the problem themselves on the other, showing the limits of socialist transformation.

The discontinuation of corrective classes at the end of the 1980s went against societal needs and most experts’ opinions, and the process of democratization and decentralization gave parents more opportunities to influence decisions concerning their children’s schooling. This was not always in line with the interests of children who were not yet sufficiently developed for schooling, and it created problems both for these children and for the responsible experts. While the rates of school immaturity in children preparing to leave kindergarten and attend the first grade was never as high as it had been in the 1980s, state support vanished. As part of a more significant trend shaped by a financial crisis and drastic economic reforms throughout the decade, the state implemented austerity measures. However, contrary to the secondary literature, according to which decentralization tendencies were dominant in the 1980s, corrective classes were intensely experimental and linked to local developments throughout their history from the mid-1960s onwards.83 Although the Ministry of Education adopted the Budapest pilot project between 1971 and 1974, it was mainly up to individual schools to open corrective classes. The fact that corrective classes were not ubiquitous in the educational landscape shows a specific fragmentation of an otherwise centralized school system, strongly linked to the individual initiatives of school management, pedagogues, and local educational guidance centers.

Archival Sources

Budapest Főváros Levéltára [Budapest City Archives] (BFL)

XXIII.102.a.1. Budapest Főváros Tanácsa Végrehajtó Bizottsága üléseinek jegyzőkönyvei

XXIII.102.a.1. Budapest Főváros Tanácsa Végrehajtó Bizottság Művelődésügyi Főosztálya

VIII.3709.b. Nevelési Tanácsadó I. kerület

Magyar Nemzeti Levéltár Országos Levéltára [National Archives of Hungary], Budapest (MNL OL)

P 2224. 9-11. tétel, Pik Katalin hagyatéka, 1940–2001

Bibliography

Á., Z. “Fizikai dolgozók gyermekeinek helyzete egy budapesti VII. kerületi általános iskolában” [The situation of children of physical workers in an elementary school in the district VII of Budapest]. Pedagógiai Szemle 21, no. 11 (1971): 1043–51.

Aczél, György, Pál Szabó, József Baksa, Ferenc Szeliányszky, and József Kemenes. “A retardatio korai felismerésének jelentősége a gyermek további fejlődésében (Beiskolázás előtt álló óvodások vizsgálata érettség szempontjából)” [The importance of the early detection of retardation for the child’s further development (Maturity assessment of pre-school children)]. Gyermekgyógyászat 13, no. 8 (1962): 235–42.

Albert, Gábor. “Életünk szörnyei” [The monsters in our lives]. Élet és Irodalom 25, no. 37 1981.

Báthory Zoltánné, and Vera Kántás. “Korrekciós osztály tanulóinak követési vizsgálata” [Tracking test for corrective class students]. Pedagógiai Szemle 33, no. 1 (1983): 33–46.

bel, “Megy a gyerek, iskolába” [The child goes to school] Esti Hírlap, 16 March 1970.

Berkics, Mihály. “Nagy József: Iskolaelőkészítés és beiskolázás” [József Nagy: Pre-school preparation and school enrolment]. Magyar Pedagógia 75, no. 3 (1975): 380–83.

Bodnár, Judit. Fin de Millénaire Budapest: Metamorphoses of Urban Life. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2001.

Csanádi, Gábor, and János Ladányi. “Az általános iskolai rendszer belső rétegződéséről.” [The internal stratification of the elementary school system]. Valóság 23, no. 3 (1980): 51–69.

Csanádi, Gábor, János Ladányi, and Zsuzsa Gerő. “Az általános iskolai rendszer belső rétegződése és a kisegítő iskolák” [The internal stratification of the elementary school system and the auxiliary schools]. Valóság 21, no. 6 (1978): 30–44.

Csongor, Anna. “Cigánygyerekek az iskolaérettségi vizsgálatokon” [Gypsy children in school readiness tests]. Budapesti Nevelő 14, no. 1 (1978): 43–51.

Darvai, Tibor. “A szocialista neveléslélektan megteremtése Magyarországon az 1960-as években” [The creation of socialist educational psychology in Hungary in the 1960s]. Iskolakultúra 29, no. 8 (2019): 47–67. doi: 10.14232/ISKKULT.2019.8.47.

Donert, Celia, Ana Kladnik, and Martin Sabrow, eds. Making Sense of Dictatorship: Domination and Everyday Life in East Central Europe after 1945. Central European University Press, 2022. doi: 10.7829/j.ctv280b7p5.

Eyal, Gil. “From a Sociology of Expertise: The Social Origins of the Autism Epidemic.” American Journal of Sociology 118, no. 4 (2013): 863–907. doi: 10.1086/668448.

Faragó, László. “Megjegyzések az iskolaérettségi vizsgálatokhoz” [Comments on the school readiness tests]. Köznevelés 22, no. 13–14 (1966): 529–32.

Flamm, Zsuzsa. “Ami nem önérzeti probléma: A korrekciós első osztályok” [What is not a self-awareness problem: The corrective first classes]. Népszava, 4 January 1984.

Gláz, Ágnes, Pál Szabó, Anna Timár, and Otto Koczkás. “Négy-ötéves gyermekek fejlettségi szintvizsgálata az iskolaérettség elősegítése céljából” [Developmental assessment of children aged four to five to facilitate school readiness]. Gyermekgyógyászat 24, no. 3 (1973): 361–68.

Hamar, Imre. “Segítség az induláshoz” [Help to get started]. Veszprémi Napló, 23 July 1980.

Hamrák, Anna. “Tanulási képességek fejlesztése egy írást előkészítő program tükrében” [Developing learning skills in a written preparatory program]. Gyógypedagógia 32, no. 1 (1988): 13–19.

Haney, Lynne A. Inventing the Needy: Gender and the Politics of Welfare in Hungary. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2002.

Hanley, Eric, and Matthew McKeever. “The Persistence of Educational Inequalities in State-Socialist Hungary: Trajectory-Maintenance versus Counterselection.” Sociology of Education 70, no. 1 (1997): 1. doi: 10.2307/2673189.

Hegedűs, András T. “A beiskolázási vizsgálatok és a korrekciós osztályokban folyó munka aktuális pszichológiai kérdései” [Current psychological issues in enrolment testing and work in corrective classes]. Magyar Pszichológiai Szemle 32, no. 6 (1975): 618–23.

Hjörne, Eva, and Pernilla Larsson. “Beyond Teaching and Learning – Disciplining Boys in Remedial Classes During The 1960s in Sweden.” In Learning, Social Interaction and Diversity-Exploring Identities in School Practices, edited by Eva Hjörne, Geerdina van der Aalsvoort, and Guida de Abreu, 139–54. Rotterdam: SensePublishers, 2012. doi: 10.1007/978-94-6091-803-2

Horányi, Annabella, and Vera Kósáné Ormai. “A nevelési tanácsadás hazai történeti előzményei” [Historical background of educational counselling in Hungary]. Pedagógiai Szemle 38, no. 12 (1988): 1123–35.

Horányi, Györgyné. “A fejlettség szerinti beiskolázás fővárosi tapasztalatai. A nevelési tanácsadók megváltozott szerepe” [The experience of schooling by level of development in the capital. The changing role of educational counsellors]. A Tanító 26, no. 9 (1988): 23–26.

Horányi, Györgyné. ‘Az iskolaérettség vizsgálatáról’ [On school maturity testing] Köznevelés 22, no. 11 (1966): 423–25.

J., F. “Iskolába jár a gyerek... Egy felmérés tapasztalatai” [The child goes to school... Experiences from a survey]. Kisalföld, 6 January 1982.

Kerekes, László. “Az általános iskoláról” [On the elementary school]. Köznevelés 41, no. 27 (1985): 5–8.

Koncz, Mária. “Kényelmetlenné vált gyerekek. Hol a helye Karcsikának ?” [Uncomfortable children. Where does Karcsika belong?]. Magyar Nemzet 3 January 1988.

Kovai, Melinda. Lélektan és politika, Pszichotudományok a Magyarországi Államszocializmusban, 1945–1970 [Psychology and Politics: The Psy-Sciences under Hungarian State Socialism, 1945–1970]. Budapest: L’Harmattan, 2016.

Kovai, Melinda. “The Social Roles and Positions of the Hungarian Psychologist-Intelligentsia between 1945 and the 1970s: A Case Study of Hungarian Child-Psychology.” In Psychology and Politics: Intersections of Science and Ideology in the History of Psy-Sciences, edited by Anna Borgos, Ferenc Erős, and Júlia Gyimesi, 185–204. Budapest, New York: Central European University Press, 2019.

Kovai, Melinda, and Eszter Neumann. “Hová lett az egyenlősítő közoktatás? A komprehenzív iskolareform sorsa Angliában és Magyarországon 1945-től a nyolcvanas évekig” [What happened to egalitarian public education? The Fate of Comprehensive School Reform in England and Hungary from 1945 to the 1980s]. Educatio 24, no. 4 (2015): 65–78.

Kövér, Sándor. “Beiskolázás előtti orvosi vizsgálatok értékelése osztályozással” [Evaluation of pre-enrolment medical examinations with classification]. Gyermekgyógyászat 22, no. 3 (1971): 400–7.

Laine-Frigren, Tuomas. “Emotionally Neglected or Deviant? Treating Childhood Neuroses in Communist Hungary during the Early 1960s.” In Encountering Crises of the Mind: Madness, Culture and Society, 1200s–1900s, 225–54. Leiden: Brill, 2019. doi: 10.1163/9789004308534

Lászlófi, Viola. “Work as a Cure for Mental Illnesses? Opportunism and Seeking Ways in Psychology and Psychiatry in the First Decades of State Socialism in Hungary.” Canadian Slavonic Papers 61, no. 2 (2019): 164–85. doi: 10.1080/00085006.2019.1596517

Lőrincz, István, István Palkó, and Oszkár Petrován. “Adalékok az iskolaérettség megállapításához a lefolytatott komplex vizsgálatok alapján” [Contributions to the assessment of school maturity on the basis of complex testing]. Gyermekgyógyászat 13, no. 2 (1962): 53–62.

Lőrincz, István, István Palkó, and Oszkár Petrován. “Az iskolaérettség megállapításának komplex vizsgálata” [A complex assessment of school maturity]. Magyar Pszichológiai Szemle 19, no. 3 (1962): 325–37.

Máriási, Dóra. “Remembering the Reinstatement of Hungarian Psychology in the Kádár Era: Reconstructing Psychology through Interviews.” In Psychology and Politics: Intersections of Science and Ideology in the History of Psy-Sciences, edited by Anna Borgos, Ferenc Erős, and Júlia Gyimesi, 205–36. New York, Budapest: Central European University Press, 2019.

Mezei, Gyula. “Vakáció után” [After vacation]. Budapest 16, no. 9 (1978): 1–4.

Millei, Zsuzsa, Nelli Piattoeva, and Iveta Silova, eds. Childhood and Schooling in (Post)Socialist Societies: Memories of Everyday Life. Cham: Springer International Publishing, 2018.

N.N. “Évnyitó” [Annual opening of the school year]. Ludas Matyi, 25 August 1983.

Nógrádi Tóth, Erzsébet. “Mit tehet az iskolaorvos?” [What can the school doctor do?]. Munka 35, no. 10 (1985): 10–11.

Pik, Katalin. “A korrekciós osztályok veszélyeiről” [On the dangers of corrective classes]. Köznevelés 39, no. 7 (1983): 22–24.

Pléh, Csaba. “Intézmények, eszmék, sorsok a magyar pszichológia fél évszázadában 1960–2010” [Institutions, ideas, destinies in half a century of Hungarian psychology 1960-2010]. Magyar Pszichológiai Szemle 71, no. 4 (2016): 699–731. doi: 10.1556/0016.2016.71.4.5

Réti, László. “Az iskolaérettség vizsgálatának kialakulása és fejlődése” [The development and evolution of school readiness testing]. Pedagógiai Szemle 17, no. 4 (1967): 293–305.

Sáska, Géza. “A pszichológia és a pedagógia az oktatáspolitikában: (eszme)történeti vázlat” [Psychology and pedagogy in education policy: an (ideological) historical sketch]. Educatio 29, no. 4 (2020): 529–44. doi: 10.1556/2063.29.2020.4.1

Szabó, Pál. “A gyermekek lelki és testi egészségéért” [For the mental and physical health of children]. Köznevelés 26, no. 11 (1970): 21–22.

Szabó, Pál. “Az iskolaérettség és iskolaéretlenség” [School readiness and school immaturity] Pedagógiai Szemle 17, no. 4 (1967): 306–19.

Szabó, Pál. “Dr. Velkey László (szerk.): Gyermekeink gondozása, nevelése. Bp. Medicina. 1984.” [Dr. László Velkey (ed.): Caring for and raising our children. Bp. Medicina. 1984.] Gyógypedagógia 30, no. 3 (1985): 95.

Szabó, Pál, ed. Iskolás lesz a gyermekünk. Felkészítés az iskolára [Our child will be a first-grader. Preparing for school] Budapest: Gondolat, 1976.

Szabó, Pál. “Kísérlet az iskolaéretlen gyermekek problémájának megoldására” [An experiment to tackle the problem of school immature children]. Budapesti Nevelő 6, no. 3 (1970): 65–76.

Szabó, Pál. “Kísérlet az iskolaéretlen gyermekek rehabilitációjára” [An experiment in the rehabilitation of school immature children]. Magyar Pszichológiai Szemle 26, no. 3–4 (1969): 323–33.

Szabó, Pál. “Komplex vizsgálati módszer és rehabilitációs eljárás iskolaéretlen gyermekeknél” [Complex assessment method and rehabilitation procedure for school immature children]. Pszichológiai Tanulmányok 12 (1970): 205–22.

Szabó, Pál. “Tízéves a komplex beiskolázási vizsgálat és a korrekciós osztály” [Tenth anniversary of the complex enrolment test and corrective class]. Pedagógiai Szemle 31, no. 11 (1981): 1004–12.

Szabó, Pál. “Tízéves a kötelező beiskolázási vizsgálat” [Ten years of the compulsory school enrolment test]. Gyógypedagógia 19, no. 3 (1974): 89–92.

Szenes, Imre. “A tankötelezettséghez nem elég a törvény” [The law is not enough for compulsory education]. Népszava, 24 January 1967.

Szokolszky, Ágnes. “Hungarian Psychology in Context: Reclaiming the Past.” Hungarian Studies 30, no. 1 (2016): 17–55.

Szurdi Bélané. “A korrekciós osztályba járt tanulók fejlődésének segítése” [Supporting the development of students in remedial classes]. A Tanitó 22, no. 5 (1984): 12–14.

Trust, Tibor. “Töretlen utakon: Kísérletek a cigánytanulók iskoláztatására” [On unpaved roads: Attempts to educate gypsy students]. Köznevelés 30, no. 9 (1974): 7–9.

Varga, Katalin. “Látogatás egy korrekciós osztályban” [A visit to a corrective class].
A Tanitó 24, no. 5 (1986): 22–23.

Vincze, László. “Még egyszer az iskolaérettség vizsgálatáról” [Once again on school readiness testing]. Köznevelés 22, no. 18 (1966): 703–5.


1 There is growing scholarship which questions the success of efforts to further social equality through the socialist school system. Hanley and Matthew, “The Persistence of Educational Inequalities”; Millei et al., Childhood and Schooling.

2 Pál Szabó, “Kísérlet.”

3 Pléh, “Intézmények”; Kovai, Lélektan; Szokolszky, “Hungarian Psychology”; Máriási, “Remembering”; Lászlófi, “Work as a Cure.”

4 Laine-Frigren, “Emotionally Neglected”; Kovai, ‘“The Social Roles”; Darvai, “A Szocialista neveléslélektan”; Sáska, “A pszichológia.”

5 Literature on remedial classes from a historical perspective is still rare. See e.g., Hjörne and Larsson, “Beyond Teaching.”

6 Although the technical term in English is “remedial class,” for analytical reasons, I settled on a close translation of the Hungarian wording “korrekciós osztály” and therefore use “corrective class” throughout the article.

7 Szenes, “A tankötelezettséghez.”

8 Eyal, “From a Sociology of Expertise.”

9 On the concept of Eigensinn, see the edited volume Donert et al., Making Sense of Dictatorship.

10 Pál Szabó, “Tízéves.”

11 Ibid.

12 However, child psychology survived even the 1950s, when the State Institute of Child Psychology (Állami Gyermeklélektani Intézet) became the Institute of Psychology at the Hungarian Academy of Sciences, conducting independent research without major interruptions.

13 Szabó, “Tízéves.”

14 Aczél et al., “A retardatio.”

15 Lőrincz et al., “Adalékok.”

16 Lőrincz et al., “Az iskolaérettség.”

17 Gláz et al., “Négy-ötéves.”

18 Lőrincz et al., “Adalékok.”

19 Gláz et al., “Négy-ötéves.”

20 Réti, “Az iskolaérettség.”

21 On the role of educational guidance centers, see e.g., Laine-Frigren, “Encountering.”

22 Faragó, “Megjegyzések.”

23 Vincze, “Még egyszer.”

24 László Faragó writes of results ranging between six and eight percent and 41 percent. See on this Faragó, “Megjegyzések.”

25 Horányi, “Az iskolaérettség.”

26 Faragó, “Megjegyzések.”

27 Pál Szabó, “Az iskolaérettség.”

28 Horányi, “Az iskolaérettség.”

29 Szabó, “Az iskolaérettség.”

30 Faragó, “Megjegyzések.”

31 Szabó, “Az iskolaérettség.”

32 Psychologist Pál Szabó, who was highly involved in the pilot project of small classes, contended that 76 percent of the children attending these classes in 1965 came from a “destabilizing family environment.” See on this Szabó, ibid.

33 Szabó, “Kísérlet.”

34 Szabó, “Tízéves.”

35 Szabó, ibid.

36 Szabó, ibid.

37 Szabó, “Kísérlet.”

38 Szabó, ibid.

39 Szenes, “A tankötelezettséghez.”

40 bel, “Megy a gyerek, iskolába,” Esti Hírlap, 16 March 1970, 2.

41 Kövér, “Beiskolázás.”

42 Berkics, “Nagy József: Iskolaelőkészítés.”

43 Z. Á., “Fizikai dolgozók.”

44 Gláz et al., “Négy-ötéves.”

45 Csanádi et al., “Az általános iskolai.”

46 Csanádi and Ladányi, “Az általános iskolai.”

47 Imre Hamar, “Segítség az induláshoz,” Veszprémi Napló, 23 July 1980, 5.

48 Faragó, “Megjegyzések.”

49 “A tankötelezettségi törvény végrehajtásának tapasztalatai,” 7 July 1976, Budapest Főváros Tanácsa Végrehajtó Bizottsága üléseinek jegyzőkönyvei, BFL XXIII.102.a.1.

50 Trust, “Töretlen utakon.”

51 Pik Katalin hagyatéka, 1940-2001, MNL OL P 2224. 9–11. tétel.

52 Csongor, “Cigánygyerekek.”

53 Mihály Berkics, ‘Nagy József: Iskolaelőkészítés és beiskolázás’, Magyar Pedagógia 75, no. 3 (1975): 380–83.

54 “A főváros közoktatási fejlesztési koncepciója az ezredfordulóig,” September 1983, Fővárosi Tanács VB Művelődésügyi Főosztálya, BFL XXIII.102.a.1. A.

55 Kerekes, “Az általános iskoláról.”

56 Albert, “Életünk Szörnyei.”

57 Bodnár, Fin de Millénaire Budapest.

58 Pik, “A korrekciós osztályok.”

59 Ibid.

60 Báthory and Kántás, “Korrekciós osztály.”

61 Horányi, “Az iskolaérettség vizsgálatáról.”

62 F. J., “Iskolába jár a gyerek....”

63 This title is a reference to a somewhat satirical epic poem by nineteenth-century Hungarian author Mihály Fazekas. The title could be translated into English as “Mattie the Goose-boy.”

64 N. N., “Évnyitó.”

65 “A tankötelezettségi törvény végrehajtásának tapasztalatai,” July 7, 1976, Budapest Főváros Tanácsa Végrehajtó Bizottsága üléseinek jegyzőkönyvei, BFL XXIII.102.a.1.

66 “Az I. ker. jelentése: a felmentettek és iskolaéretlen gyermekek helyzete számarányuk növekedéseinek okai,” November 1983, Nevelési Tanácsadó, I. kerület, BFL VIII.3709.b.

67 Szurdi, “A korrekciós.”

68 Flamm, “Ami nem önérzeti probléma.” The parental guidance book by well-known pediatrician László Velkey makes similar statements, cf. Szabó, “Dr. Velkey László.” Earlier publications also point to comparable issues, cf. the parental guide by Szabó, Iskolás lesz a gyermekünk.

69 Flamm, “Ami nem önérzeti probléma.”

70 Varga, “Látogatás.”

71 Mezei, “Vakáció után.”

72 Koncz, “Kényelmetlenné vált.”

73 Ibid.

74 Horányi, “A fejlettség szerinti”; Hamrák, “Tanulási képességek”; Koncz, “Kényelmetlenné vált.”

75 Horányi and Kósáné Ormai, “A nevelési tanácsadás.”

76 Horányi, “A fejlettség szerinti.”

77 Ibid.

78 Koncz, “Kényelmetlenné vált.”

79 Horányi, “A fejlettség szerinti.”

80 Hamrák, “Tanulási képességek.”

81 Horányi, “A fejlettség szerinti.”

82 Ibid.

83 Cf. for example Kovai and Neumann, “Hová lett,” 75.

* This research was supported by the Czech Science Foundation, EXPRO grant agreement GX21-28766X.

Fig. 1. N.N. “Évnyitó.” Ludas Matyi, 25 August 1983. “Why don’t you push the others aside? Otherwise, they might think that you are not school-mature!”

2023_3_Sándor–Lászlófi

pdf

Women Facing the Committee: Decision-Making on Abortion in Postwar Hungary

Judit Sándor
Center for Ethics and Law in Biomedicine, Central European University
This email address is being protected from spambots. You need JavaScript enabled to view it.

Viola Lászlófi
Center for Ethics and Law in Biomedicine, Central European University
This email address is being protected from spambots. You need JavaScript enabled to view it.

Hungarian Historical Review Volume 12 Issue 3  (2023):493–523 DOI 10.38145/2023.3.493

In this article, we examine the medical, legal, social, and political context of abortion in Hungary after the Second World War, with special attention to the decision-making process of the so-called abortion committees. These committees collected data on the social and medical status of women to support their decision on whether to permit the operation or not. In the first half of the 1950s and after 1973, the committees were given a relatively free hand in making their decision on whether to allow an abortion. Women had to appear in front of these committees in person, and the process was a performance of demonstrating compliance with the law by stating a legally acceptable reason to terminate the pregnancy. In our article we analyze how the hierarchical-paternalistic structures of healthcare were reproduced and operated in the frequently changing abortion regimes within a state socialist legal and political framework. We also explore how these phenomena affected women’s requests and the options available to doctors at the micro level of decision-making on abortion. The study shows how women and doctors were forced to make efforts to comply with the changing normative framework and how different forms of paternalism (e.g., institutional, medical) shaped this process. The main purpose of the various laws was to regulate abortion and population policy by monitoring the measurable circumstances of pregnancy. In the early 1950s, the focus was on the health of the mother, whereas in the 1970s it was more on the living conditions necessary to raise a child. Despite the detailed regulations based on the paternalist structure of the healthcare system, it was left to doctors and other members of abortion committees to implement the norms at the local level. In some cases, doctors utilized this paternalist framework and patriarchal techniques characteristic of the healthcare system to circumvent the intentions of population policy. The article demonstrates these phenomena by analyzing the medical records of Pesterzsébeti Szülő- és Nőbeteg Otthon (Gynecological and Maternity Hospital of Pesterzsébet) and the documents of the abortion committee of Pécs.

Keywords: Abortion, abortion committee, population policy, legal and medical paternalism

In state-socialist Hungary, paternalism had many meanings, and it had a strong impact on those areas of medicine that dealt with women’s bodies. In all areas of medicine and health care, before the development of bioethics, paternalism permeated the doctor-patient relationship. This relationship was hierarchical, the institution of informed consent was not respected in practice, and even the treatment chosen was not necessarily communicated to the patient. Physicians gave orders to the patients and the patients complied with them. This institutional hierarchy of medical paternalism was combined with a patriarchal form of paternalism in gynecological and obstetrical practice. Although more and more women became doctors in line with the emancipatory intentions of the Communist party-state, these fields remained male-dominated throughout the era of state socialism. In gynecology and obstetrics units, almost exclusively male doctors examined women and made decisions about their bodies which in some cases affected women’s lives irreversibly.

After the socialist transformation of health care, female patients in obstetrics and gynecology units became the subjects of a third form of paternalism that characterized all services provided by the state. From the late 1940s, the Party’s goal of equal and free access to health care was essentially twofold. The Stalinist Constitution of 1949 included free health care among the basic rights of workers, symbolizing the Party’s unlimited concern for the previously neglected layers of society.1 Accordingly, by 1961, with the extension of health insurance, 91 percent of society was eligible for free health care, and by 1972 free health care was accessible to all.2 To achieve this goal, the regime thoroughly centralized the health care system in the early 1950s. Hospitals were nationalized and healthcare workers became state employees. The standardized, efficient operation of state institutions was prioritized over individual concerns, enabling the party-state to extend its control over the body of each and every individual. These changes also clearly embodied, on the institutional level, the notion that the state (in the form of state-funded hospitals and state-employed doctors) knew better than individuals what was good for their wellbeing. In this system, the patient was a passive recipient of medical treatment with little say in the process, which was controlled and managed by a powerful state institution and doctors. We argue that, although abortion regimes changed over time, the complex structure of paternalism in abortion decision-making remained. In practice, however, the paternalistic attitudes of doctors and institutions did not imply full compliance with the law, but allowed doctors to facilitate abortions in some cases where the legal requirements were not fully met. Such assistance, however, did not reduce women’s vulnerability to male doctors and state institutions.

In this context of mainfold paternalism, in this paper we examine the medical, legal, and socio-political landscape of decision-making on abortion in Hungary after the World War II. We focus on how these hierarchical structures were (re)constructed and functioned in the frequently changing abortion regimes within a state socialist legal and political framework. We also consider how these phenomena affected women’s requests and the options available to doctors at the micro level of decision-making about abortion. The study shows how women and doctors were forced to make efforts to comply with the changing normative framework and to shape their arguments and decisions to meet the medical, legal, and social requirements for abortion. The main purpose of the various laws was to regulate abortion and population policy by monitoring the measurable circumstances of pregnancy. In the early 1950s, the focus was on the health of the mother, whereas in the 1970s it was more on the living conditions necessary to raise a child. Despite the detailed regulations based on the hierarchical structure of the healthcare system, it was left to doctors and other members of abortion committees to implement the norms at the local level. In some cases, doctors used the various forms of patriarchy within the healthcare system to circumvent the intentions of the population policy.

Previous research has shown how political and expert (medical, social scientific, sexological, theological) discourses and the multiple actors who influenced these discourses shaped the legalization and prohibition of abortion, the regulation of various contraceptive methods, and the transformation of gender roles in state socialist societies in the second half of the twentieth century. These studies have highlighted the various ways in which experts could influence population policies and measures and, most importantly, shape the state-party’s biopolitical thinking.3 However, the roles of the different forms of paternalistic tendencies, which were inherent characteristics of state socialist systems and the field of medicine more generally, have not yet been profoundly examined in these works. There has also been little focus on the constraints and opportunities for women to assert their interests and the extent to which gynecologists were able to facilitate or hamper women’s efforts to assert their medical interests at the local level of reproductive control. Our study attempts to do this by analyzing some concrete examples.

In examining this phenomenon, we analyze the legal framework of abortion and the implementation of the law in the cases of two abortion committees. We mainly analyze changing legislation (ministerial decrees, statutory regulations, etc.) as the legal basis of these phenomena. We focus on the legislation itself rather than the legislative process, because it was the law that framed the possibilities for women who requested abortions and the prerogatives of the doctors who decided on the requests. We examine the medical records of the Pesterzsébet Maternity Hospital from 1954 and 1956, which include the minutes of the meetings of the abortion committee concerning cases when the requests were accepted, and the documents of the abortion committees of Pécs from 1974, which offer examples of both approvals and rejections. We have about 2,000 cases from Pesterzsébet. From Pécs, we have 631 applications received by the abortion committees. Since neither the documents produced by the committees (e.g., the women’s applications or the reports on living conditions) nor the medical documentation of the patients who underwent abortions had to be handed over to the archives, the types of sources included in our analysis are rarely available in the Hungarian context.4

Abortion Policy in the Rákosi Era and the Creation and Makeup
o
f Abortion Committees

Abortion became a political issue and thus a matter for the whole country three years after the communist takeover. The slogan of the time was “childbirth for a girl is an honor, for a woman it is a duty.” Three ministers of health served during the period of the strict abortion regime from 1952 to 1956, but the unpopular measures of this regime have come to be associated with the name of the only female minister of the Rákosi era, Anna Ratkó.5 The birth of many unwanted children was attributed to her, and the country associated the “abortion law” with her.6 Anna Ratkó did not ban abortion, as induced miscarriage was already forbidden unless carrying the pregnancy to term endangered the life or health of the mother. Under her ministerial tenure, abortion was allowed, but the conditions under which it could be performed were enshrined in law, outdated practices were abolished, and health considerations were upheld.7

The new policy therefore aimed to enforce the existing but practically ignored norms and bans and control several aspects of pregnancies and all circumstances of their termination, with the active participation of different bodies of the state (including medical authorities and law enforcement). The abortion policy and its drastic measures were supported and endorsed by the top leadership of the Hungarian Workers’ Party. The few circumstances under which abortion was allowed became a political issue and a matter of law enforcement. The police took harsh measures against medical professionals who were performing illegal abortions. As a result, people with no medical qualifications (referred to in the public jargon as “angel makers”) took over the activities of doctors and midwives. This only increased the death toll, and the rising death toll provided an additional justification in the fight against illegal abortion. Moreover, unscrupulous “profiteering” physicians were banned from their profession, and women who had abortions were pilloried sometimes in local newspapers and within their proper community (e.g. workplace).

The campaign against illegal abortions also relied on the active participation of gynecologists and obstetricians working in the nationalized health institutions. The reasons for this were both medical and political. Illegal abortions posed a high health risk, so doctors, who had become state employees in the early 1950s, were expected to support the party’s political goal on a professional basis. Accordingly, the Ministry of Health Order No. 8100-2/1953 defined professional leadership in the fight against abortion as the task of the head of gynecology in every department in the country.8 (See Table 1.) The campaign against illegal abortions primarily targeted midwives, quacks, and women who had self-induced abortions, so doctors involved in illegal abortions were less likely to be convicted. By contrast, doctors were also required to report illegal abortions that had come to their attention or face punishment. They were thus less motivated to participate in illegal abortions or conceal cases of which they had become aware. As a result, doctor-patient trust was damaged and women were less motivated to tell their doctors the truth, even if they were in a life-threatening condition after the procedure.

Table 1. Number and distribution of self-induced abortions in 19529

 

Accusations

Prison sentences

Less than 1 year

suspended

1–5 years

more than 5 years

All

From April 1 to December 30 1952

Doctor

Midwife

Charlatan

Self-induced abortion

30

44

204

120

2

13

56

103

1

4

3

55

3

27

68

2

1

1

71

–

6

41

130

105

The new abortion regime not only prosecuted illegal abortions and required doctors to be loyal to the regime rather than to their patients, it also actively built on the paternalistic structures of the doctor-patient relationship. Decree No. 81/34/1952 EüM of May 29, 1952, of Minister of Health Anna Ratkó provided for the procedure for the termination of pregnancy and the establishment and functioning of first and second-instance abortion committees. In a report on the health awareness-raising work two months later, Deputy Minister Miklós Drexler wrote that the committees were established “to eliminate laxity in adjudication” and consisted of trusted professionals. He also noted that, to strengthen supervision, only designated institutions were allowed to perform induced abortions. The ministry considered it necessary for the existing abortion committees to take a “fair” position, as this would make them “more popular, which would be a means of effectively fighting illegal abortion.” However, these committees were made up of doctors and held their hearings in public health facilities, so their very structure made it difficult for women’s interests to be represented and for their claims to be fairly assessed.

According to the procedural rules of Decree No. 81/34/1953 of the Minister of Health, the termination of a pregnancy was only permitted during the first 28 weeks if the termination was necessary to save the life of the pregnant woman or if the life of the unborn child was in serious danger of being harmed. The pregnancy could only be terminated with the pregnant woman’s consent and only in one of the medical establishments listed in the annex to the decree, with the permission of the first or second-instance committee organized for this purpose.

These laws contained the two important features that characterized all abortion laws of the state socialist period, reflecting the party’s intention to gain active control over reproductive decisions. First, like any other basic right, the right to abortion was not regulated by parliamentary acts but by lower-level legal measures, such as decrees issued by the council of ministers (government decrees) or ministerial orders.10 These decrees and ministerial orders introduced and amended rules on the circumstances under which an abortion could be performed. And as subordinate norms, they could easily be changed according to the shifting intentions of the party’s population policy and its measures.

Secondly, women’s opinions and wishes were considered secondary to demographic and ideological concerns, so the regulations concerning abortion mostly focused on the technical issues of who could request an abortion and under what circumstances such a request could be granted. This also meant that the moral and legal positions and arguments characterizing abortion debates in the Western literature a few decades later (such as pro-life11 vs. pro-choice, liberal vs. conservative, or moderate) did not apply to the practice of regulating access to abortion in postwar Hungary. Neither the issue of the legal status of the embryo or fetus (as a living being protected by the law or not) nor women’s rights to bodily self-determination played any role in shaping the legal policies on abortion.12 In other words, once moral and philosophical arguments were removed from legal deliberations on reproduction, the dominant discourse framing abortion became demographic and population policy, so that access to abortion could be granted mainly on material and medical grounds and could be rigorously controlled and constantly reassessed by the state.

This transformation of the law and the practice of abortion was part of the process of Sovietization. Abortion committees had been operating in the Soviet Union since 1936, with similar functions and similar numbers of members. These institutions existed in other socialist countries too, such as Czechoslovakia from 1952.13 The first-instance committee was tasked with establishing the presence of certain pregnancy conditions and authorizing the termination of a pregnancy. An application for permission to terminate a pregnancy had to be submitted in writing or verbally to the head of the competent first-instance committee, and records were kept of these applications. At the verbal hearing, minutes were taken and, if the pregnant woman was under medical or hospital treatment, the minutes were accompanied by the report(s) issued by the treating physician. The first-instance committee made its decision within five days of the application being submitted on the basis of the medical reports submitted and the necessary examinations. If the pregnancy could not be established beyond doubt, the committee could refer the pregnant woman to a hospital for a maximum of eight days, and the committee made its decision based on the report issued by the hospital after the examinations had taken place. The committee kept minutes of the procedure, recording the medical history, examination results, diagnosis, and indications, in addition to the personal details of the pregnant woman. The committee considered whether to approve or reject the request for permission to terminate the pregnancy based on all this information.

If the committee did not grant the request, the applicant was informed immediately, and if she found the committee’s decision objectionable, she could appeal and submit her request to the second-instance committee. The committee sent the minutes, together with the examination report, to the head of the second-instance committee within 24 hours and, after the facts of the given case had been considered, a decision was made whether to overrule the decision of the first committee.

Women whose applications were rejected were subjected to increased surveillance throughout prenatal period, making it impossible for them to terminate a pregnancy illegally. They were granted “heightened protection” by the maternity advisor in the pregnant woman’s place of residence. This rejection also had to be recorded in the pregnant woman’s medical record and her pregnancy booklet. These pregnant women were required to submit themselves to visits by the visiting nurse (who was always a woman) at least six times. When the pregnancy ended, whether in birth or miscarriage, this had to be reported to the council’s health department and, in the case of a birth, information on the status of the baby had to be provided.

If the first-instance committee approved a request to terminate a pregnancy, it sent the minutes together with the results of the examination to the designated hospital and referred the pregnant woman to the same institution. The hospital was required to carry out the termination of the pregnancy immediately after the pregnant woman was admitted, to hospitalize the patient for at least three days, and to report the termination to the chief district obstetrician. The minutes and reports sent by the committee had to be lodged and kept in the hospital’s record office.

The structure of the committees reveals their essential political function, which was to determine the medical necessity of abortion or, more precisely, to control the process by which such decisions were made. The first-level abortion committees consisted of three members and had to be set up in every health institution that had a gynecological department. The chairman was the chief gynecologist of the institution, the permanent member was an internist appointed by the city council, and the third member was chosen by the chairman and the permanent member. The second-level committees were organized in the leading hospitals of each county and Budapest and in the gynecological clinics at the universities. They also had three members, all three of whom were doctors.14

This form of state control over reproductive decisions by abortion committees had a significant impact on the status of women seeking abortion in the whole state-socialist period. Women who requested permission to terminate their pregnancy did not have the same status as patients who wanted the best available treatment. Instead, they were viewed as applicants who wanted something that needed to be assessed and monitored. Consequently, moral and emotional considerations were not listed among possible grounds for termination of a pregnancy. The acceptable reasons for requesting an abortion were only “objective” concerns: health problems and, after 1954, poverty or material deprivation, lack of accommodation or inability to raise children, and health conditions. From 1954, these conditions were assessed by nurses who wrote official reports on the living conditions of the person or people requesting an abortion. These reports were highly subjective, since the state authorities asked only two main questions: who lived together and how many rooms they had in their dwellings. The other parts of the reports were based on the visiting nurses’ subjective assessments. While this lack of regulation could have created opportunities to help women who were seeking abortions, it made the inspection process unpredictable. A visit by one of the nurses was an intrusion by a representative of the state into the intimate sphere of the family or the women, and the nurse could present anything she found as an argument for or against abortion. The committees thus not only exercised control over the bodies of women seeking abortions but also had some control over their broader social environment.

Medicalization of the Social? The Decision-Making Process in the Abortion Committees until 1956

The secondary literature points to two trends in the operation of the abortion committees. First, in the 1950s, the legal framework gave the committees considerable autonomy in their work. Second, on the basis of the statistical data concerning applications and approvals, “women who applied to the first-instance committees were mostly assured of a positive decision.”15 Approximately 80 percent of applications were approved by the first-instance or second-instance committee, even in the early period after the committees were established. In general, however, the secondary literature is unclear about precisely what is meant by the autonomy of the committees and how this autonomy might have worked in practice in the context of the inherent hierarchical and paternalistic structures of the medical field. In the following section, we take this lacuna in the secondary literature as a point of departure and examine whether this autonomy could have offered opportunities to help women in need. We also examine how women maneuvered among these intentions and hierarchies to secure abortions.

Although the committees were strictly regulated, their decisions were made on the basis of professional knowledge, which allowed them to decouple their work to some extent from political intentions. However, this local autonomy did not mean that their decisions were not made in a paternalistic manner. If we take a closer look at how the role of anemia as a medical reason for abortion changed in the medical records of Pesterzsébet, we can see how doctors with decision-making power on the committee could use certain diagnostic categories to facilitate abortion for women in difficult social situations before 1954 and in the first half of that year.16 Anemia was included in the regulation as a legitimate reason for abortion, but it was left to the committees to decide whether cases were serious enough to pose a risk to the life of the mother and fetus and therefore to justify abortion.17 Anemia was one of the relatively rare causes of abortion at the national level, along with rubella and Addison’s disease. In the Pesterzsébet cases, while anemia and mental illness were among the accepted reasons for abortion in the first few months of 1954,18 in the second half of the year, the first-instance committees rejected applications in which anemia was used as a reason for abortion (see Table 2). After a request for permission to terminate a pregnancy had been rejected, the case was sent to the second-instance committee and approved without exception, but on social rather than medical grounds.

Table 2. Number and reasons for abortion in 1954 in Pesterzsébet19

Month

All abortions

Number of abortions based on social grounds and this number as a proportion of all abortions

Number of requests submitted on medical reasons, then accepted on social bases and this number as a proportion of all abortions

Number of requests submitted on the basis of psychiatric diagnoses, then accepted on social bases and this number as a proportion of all abortions

Number of requests submitted on the basis of anemia, then accepted on social grounds and this number as a proportion of all abortions

1954 January

11

0

0

 

0

1954 February

13

3 (25%)

0

 

0

1954 March

4

2 (50%)

0

 

0

1954 April

15

7 (46.7%)

2 (13.4%)

1 (6.7%)

1 (6.7%)

1954 May

13

12 (92.3%)

5 (38.5%)

2 (15.4%)

3 (23.2%)

1954 June

23

14 (50.1%)

0

0

0

1954 July

25

22 (88%)

6 (24%)

3 (12%)

3 (12%)

1954 August

40

25 (62.5%)

8 (20%)

2 (5%)

4 (10%)

1954 October

72

50 (69.4%)

9 (12.5%)

1 (1.14%)

5 (6.94%)

1954 November

55

49 (89.1%)

15 (36.7%)

0

13 (23.6%)

1954 December

63

53 (84.1%)

(7.9%)

1 (1.7%)

2 (3.2%)

All

334

237

50

10

31

In the case of anemia, the social causes of the disease explained the interchangeability of medical and social reasons of abortion. Poverty and resulting malnutrition were major causes of anemia, but while this diagnosis was an acceptable reason for abortion even under the strictest abortion regimes, poor social conditions did not become acceptable until 1954. The devastation caused by World War II and the poor economic policies of the State Party in the early years of state socialism had affected a large segment of society. Food shortages, the lack of basic necessities, and inadequate housing became parts of everyday life. This put women in a particularly difficult situation. With the birth of another child, a family had an extra person to feed, pushing them even deeper into poverty.20 Under such conditions, anemia was often present, and this offered doctors a medical basis for allowing abortions. In other words, this diagnosis functioned as a kind of medical metaphor for poverty. Thus, when abortion became legal for social reasons, it lost its function.

It is not clear, however, whether the diagnosis of anemia was serious enough to justify the termination of a pregnancy strictly on medical grounds. As early as the 1930s, Hungarian medical journals had published studies describing the uncomplicated but successful treatment of anemia in pregnant women.21 These articles presented cases from both urban and rural public hospitals, indicating that the method was available to a broader segment of society, not only the elite.22 Although archival documents show that Hungary suffered a shortage of medicines in the 1950s, this shortage did not affect the treatment of anemia. 23 Therefore, the professional and legal duty of doctors should have been to treat the patients, not to terminate their pregnancies. What the existing treatment could not change was the social and economic environment in which the disease developed and in which its patients had to live. Consequently, if doctors could ignore certain professional norms and forms of treatment, they could use the diagnosis of anemia to medicalize a devastating material circumstance and help women in a difficult situation.

The excessive medicalization of the different types of problems was not only a tool to help women in need; it also highlighted how difficult it was to adapt to the changing legal environment in practice. When the second-instance committees were allowed to authorize abortion on social grounds, the new role of the first-instance committees was not redefined. Consequently, the medical and social reasons became strictly separated, but in practice it was not possible to draw such a clear distinction between the two categories. From April 1954, several cases were referred to the second-instance committee in which the reason for the first-instance rejection was the diagnosis of neurasthenia. The decision was not surprising. While the consideration of mental problems as a reason for abortion was not far from the Party’s thinking or the general tendencies toward abortion, neurasthenia was not mentioned as a legitimate reason for abortion in Decree No. 1004/1953 (II.8.) of the Minister of Health.24 The process of diagnosis, however, did not follow the legal and medical requirements. Instead of entrusting the decision to a specialist (a psychiatrist) and taking his or her opinion into consideration, the committees had made the diagnoses during the hearing. Why did the first-instance committee find it important to establish an unacceptable diagnosis as the reason for the abortion when it was highly probable that the request would be granted on social grounds?

The answer lay both in the specific situation of neurasthenia in the Hungarian health care system and in the situation of the first-instance committees in a changing legal environment. The contemporary scholarship used neurasthenia as a substitute for medically unexamined and untreated problems. This diagnosis has been criticized, since patients with chronic fatigue, dizziness, headaches, loss of appetite, or nausea (symptoms which could not be easily attributed to a specific disease) were diagnosed with and treated for neurasthenia instead of being subjected to further testing. These symptoms also occur in the early stages of pregnancy.25 From a psychiatric point of view, neurasthenia could also have been caused by nervous exhaustion as a result of a lifestyle of deprivation and difficult social circumstances, which affected a large part of society. 26 Neurasthenia, therefore, had both medical and social causes, but it was not determined by adequate testing or expert opinion. In other words, the distinction between social and medical categories was not as clear in medical practice as it was in law. The role of the first-instance committees diminished as more applications were made on social grounds, leaving them more capacity to deal with minor medical problems. A diagnosis of neurasthenia could justify a hearing on medical grounds.

The role of neurasthenia and anemia is comparable and shows how the same paternalistic diagnostic process could lead to very different outcomes. In both cases, the diagnosis was based on conditions that were not necessarily medically pathological. However, the diagnosis was not questioned by anyone because it was made by doctors in a position of professional and social authority.27 In the case of anemia, this helped women in need to have an abortion. In the case of neurasthenia, doctors made a psychiatric diagnosis which was not curable, and which did not present symptoms that might have had a major impact on social integration, but which, as a psychiatric diagnosis, could lead to social stigmatization.

These local decision-making practices show that women had to be familiar with a number of circumstances in addition to the changing legal environment in order to negotiate their requests for abortions successfully. In the course of our research, we found 25 letters written to the committees by women seeking abortions between January 16 and December 15, 1954, during a period when poor social conditions were becoming a legitimate reason for abortion.28 These letters show that although women were apparently able to adapt their claims quickly to the changing legal environment, they had little chance of knowing with any degree of certainty whether their requests would be approved. 20 out of the 25 letters included social reasons for abortion. In the arguments used in these letters, poor housing conditions and low income are recurring elements which highlight the shortcomings of the party-state’s social policy and illustrate the fact that, despite the propagated prioritization of population policy and the wellbeing of previously neglected social groups (e.g., workers), the party was not able to create adequate economic conditions for many women to have children. Another element of the law is also reflected in the letters. 24 out of the 25 applications mentioned a medical reason as grounds for the request for permission to terminate the pregnancy.

In addition to the social and medical reasons, the letters described the women’s emotional difficulties. These emotional aspects of the narratives are the most revealing from the perspective of the precariousness of the women’s circumstances, even though they appear in only about 20 percent of the applications. The fear of not being able to spend enough time with a sick child, the intense grief over the death of parents, or, in two cases, the emotional distress and vulnerability caused by an unfaithful husband were cited as specific reasons. From the perspective of privacy, the inclusion of these kinds of details allowed the committee members to invade the women’s most private spheres. It suggests, furthermore, that the women did not fully trust that their requests would be considered according to the rules and felt that they were protecting themselves by presenting their situations as matter for individual consideration.

The letters show that women were not sure how their requests would be treated, even if they were living under challenging material circumstances that gave them reason to expect a positive response. This suggests that even though they were aware of the changes in the law, they had no trust in a predictable decision and used any possible reason in the hopes of securing permission to get an abortion. The distrust expressed in the letters did not diminish over the course of the year, and the accumulation of arguments in support of requests did not decrease in the slightest.

Abortion Policy after 1956

A turnaround in the regulation of abortion came when, in Decision No. 1047/1956 (VI.3.) of the Council of Ministers, the “insistence on abortion at all costs” was added, alongside illness and social reasons, to the justifications for seeking an abortion.29 Interestingly, this reasoning appears as an explanation in various time periods in the doctor-patient relationship, together with a slogan frequently cited by gynecologists according to which, “women would do everything to be a mother and not to be a mother.” In his memoir, Zoltán Papp, a professor of gynecology and obstetrics and head of the Teaching Hospital at the Medical School in Budapest, also cites this phrase,30 and although he mentions several issues of the doctor-patient relationship in the context of gynecology, such as the questions of in vitro fertilization, caesarean section, and the genetic condition of intersexuality, he spares only one sentence on abortion by stating that the doctors simply have to accept the fact that at times women insist on having abortions.

Parallel to the dissolution of the Rákosi era in Hungary after Stalin’s death but only a few months before the outbreak of the 1956 Revolution, the ban on abortion was abolished by a decree of the Council of Ministers, and abortion was liberalized according to the Soviet model. This change was part of the relaxation following the 20th Congress of the Communist Party of the Soviet Union in February 1956. At this congress, the cult of personality and the dictatorship of Stalin were denounced. This critical tone of the Soviet regime had an impact on the situation in Hungary. Although the process had already begun in 1954 with the acceptance of poor social conditions as a reason for abortion, the further relaxation of abortion regulations can be seen in this context. This transformation was linked to József Román, Minister of Health at the time, who introduced the decision by stating that “women’s perseverance in all areas of our economy, their advanced self-awareness, and their sacrificial attachment to family and child, typical of the great majority, have created a moral basis for women to decide for themselves on the question of motherhood.”31 This phrasing also put the responsibility on women, but most likely this turn acknowledged the sad fact that the combination of a lack of adequate family planning and the repressive abortion policy created many victims of illegal abortions and unwanted children. Based on the Health Minister’ s decree no 2/1956. (VI. 24.) on the regulation of the procedure related to the termination of pregnancy, the committee authorized abortions if it was necessary to save the life of the pregnant woman or to protect her from a serious illness or further aggravation of an existing illness or if the unborn fetus was in predictable danger of serious damage. The committee was also authorized to allow the termination of a pregnancy if it was justified by personal and family circumstances that deserved consideration or the applicant insisted on the termination of the pregnancy even after having been informed about the consequences. In practice, this meant that anyone could terminate a pregnancy by the end of the first trimester.

The new law may give the impression that the state had been forced to revise its pronatalist intentions. However, in the context of the expanding welfare policies of the 1960s, the new law could be seen as a change on the level of policy rather than a fundamental change in pronatalist aims. Until 1956, the main objective had been the birth of every child conceived. Then, and especially from the 1960s onwards, the party sought to encourage the deliberate bearing of children. Instead of banning abortion, the new reproductive regime encouraged women to pursue pronatalist goals and to cooperate with the state. Compared to the first decade after World War II, the community care systems (health care, children’s institutions) were expanded from the beginning of the 1960s. New forms of support were also introduced, such as the childcare allowance from 1967 and a national network of specialist counsellors to help young mothers. State control over reproduction was maintained through the expansion of state assistance and financial support for childrearing, rather than through the hierarchical and paternalistic structures of state-funded health institutions and the doctor-patient relationship.

Although state socialist Hungary, like other states in the Soviet sphere of interest, legalized wide access to abortion before capitalist countries, timing was not the only difference between the two political camps in Cold War Europe. In the USSR from 1955, in Bulgaria, Poland, and Hungary from 1956, and in Czechoslovakia and Romania from 1957 women did not have to meet any social or medical criteria to terminate their pregnancies.32 In Great Britain, France, Italy, and other Western societies, women were not legally allowed to have abortions until the late 1960s and 1970s, when modern contraception was more widely available and new regulations had emerged from social movements and bottom-up feminist initiatives.33 As a result, the right to abortion in state socialist states was seen as given by the state party, which also meant that restrictions on abortion were in the hands of the party-state and that the situations of women seeking abortions were different from the situations of women seeking abortions in the West. This became apparent from the mid-1960s, when the negative impact of high abortion rates on population numbers became central to political discourse in these countries. As a result, abortion in Hungary was again made subject to stricter medical and social conditions in 1973, as the position of those opposed to allowing a pregnant woman almost complete freedom in the decision to have an abortion.34

Abortion Policy after 1973

By the end of the 1960s, the number of abortions had increased dramatically in Hungary. In 1960, the average abortion rate was 66.3 per 1,000 women of reproductive age, rising to 76.5 by 1968.35 Policymakers were eager to find a way of bringing this number down. A new, stricter law was adopted: Decree No. 4/1973. (XII. 1.) of the Minister of Health.36 According to this decree, there were ten reasons for which a pregnant woman could be given permission to have an abortion.

The Health Care Act of 1972, passed a year before the new abortion legislation, changed the hierarchical doctor-patient relationship to some extent. It was a high-level and comprehensive law, which included the duty to provide care and the obligation to share some basic information with patients. It was not very detailed, however, when it came to patients’ rights, as it focused mainly on the duties of the physicians. A special Section was dedicated to the protection of women and mothers.

Article 29 of the Act stipulates that, “[t]he state also ensures the protection of the mother and the fetus with modern health care, as well as the preparation of the pregnant woman for motherhood. In order for the women to give birth to a healthy child, women must be provided with the necessary care and medical care, as well as counseling to resolve specific issues related to marriage and family planning.”

In the second paragraph of this Article, the law orders that “[t]he pregnant woman must be provided with curative and preventive care appropriate to her physiological condition, within the framework of which the pregnant woman is taken into care, the appropriate screening tests, the necessary treatment and counseling. The care must ensure the protection of the pregnancy and the health and development of the unborn child, taking into account the physiological state of the pregnant woman, possible illness, age, and working and living conditions.”

It is striking that in the Parliamentary Act only a short sentence refers to induced abortion: “Termination of pregnancy is permitted only in cases and in accordance with the provisions of the law. The pregnancy must not be terminated if the termination of the pregnancy endangers the woman’s life or may cause serious health damage.”37

Looking at the detailed regulatory grounds included in Decree No. 4/1973 of the Minister of Health on requests for abortions, the bulk of the reasons for which an abortion could be granted involved financial grounds, or the so-called “social reasons”:

Article 1. Artificial termination of pregnancy may be performed upon the written request of the pregnant woman, based on permission. The application is judged by the committee established for this purpose.

Article 2 (1) The committee grants permission for the artificial termination of pregnancy if:

a) a medical reason existing in the parents, or the probable medical condition of the unborn child justifies it,

b) the woman is not married or has been living separately for at least six months continuously,

c) pregnancy is a consequence of a crime,

d) the pregnant woman, or her spouse, does not have her or his own apartment that can be moved into or an independent rented apartment,

e) the pregnant woman has three or more children or has given birth; or has two living children and has also had at least one obstetric event,

f) the pregnant woman has reached the age of 40.

(2) In addition to the reasons listed in paragraph (1), the committee may grant permission to terminate a pregnancy if:

a) the pregnant woman has two living children, but the viability and development of the unborn fetus is expected to be at risk from a health point of view,

b) the spouse of the pregnant woman performs long-term regular or special service in the armed forces or bodies, and at least six months of that time remains to be served at the time of submitting the application,

c) the pregnant woman or her spouse is serving an enforceable prison sentence of at least six months,

d) other social reasons strongly support it.

The committee could authorize the termination of a pregnancy if the pregnancy had not exceeded the twelfth week. Furthermore, permission could be granted to terminate a pregnancy in the case of a minor up to the eighteenth week of pregnancy.

This transformation was the result of a recurring social concern according to which abortion was seen not only as a difficult private decision with an emotional and moral element but rather as an economic decision.38 In sharp contrast with the cases in which women tried to seek help in the 1950s and stated multiple reasons for seeking abortion, often emphasizing their poor health, in cases after 1973, when women applied for permission to terminate a pregnancy after the law restricted their access to abortion once again, they were often stating simple economic reasons. Quality of life had improved in general, and health conditions that had dominated the period after the war, such a tuberculosis, polio, and typhus, had gradually disappeared, but a certain level of material wealth seen as adequate to create a home environment in which a healthy child could be raised was regarded as necessary, including a dwelling or a salary. Although oral contraceptives were already available in the 1970s, abortion was still considered a family planning method for many women. To obtain a prescription for contraception, women had to visit a doctor, which also involved informal payment (so-called hálapénz, or “gratitude money”), but regular gynecological checkups were not compulsory.

From Medical to Social? The Functioning of Abortion Committees after 1973

The new regulation contained new elements. First, in contrast to the Ratkó era, the new law was based not only on a quantitative but also on a qualitative goal: it sought to make abortion more difficult for those who were wealthier. Better financial status could also mean that parents were more respected members of socialist society, so encouraging them to have children was also a tool to shape society and increase the number of individuals with politically and socially appropriate values. Second, in contrast to the period after 1956, different forms of financial support were no longer considered sufficient to motivate people to have children, and prohibitions were again used as an instrument of population policy. In order better to monitor the social and material situation of a pregnant woman as a reason for abortion, the regulations on abortion committees were substantially amended. While in the 1950s, all three members of the first-instance abortion committee had to be doctors, in 1973, only the chairmen of the committees had to be physicians, and although they were doctors, they were chosen by the city’s political leaders.39 Consequently, their selection for the role could be influenced by their political rather than their professional qualifications. The second member was a representative of the city council, also politically appointed, and the third was a visiting nurse. The committee members were thus personally connected to the political leadership, but at the same time, the participation of the visiting nurses on the committee added a female perspective to the decision-making process (as noted earlier, these nurses were always female). Abortion has undoubtedly become a social and material issue rather than a medical one, and the new composition of the committee shows that the party’s thinking on who had the right to decide on abortion and on what basis had changed over the course of the 13 years that had since elapsed.

The standardization of the application form and the report on living conditions was a crucial element of this change. All women were required to provide information about their family’s financial and housing situation, details concerning previous pregnancies (if any), and the contraceptive method that they were using. In cases in which women applied for an abortion on social grounds, an official report on their living conditions was requested to prove that their situations were difficult.40 The medical records of Pesterzsébet already contained some reports on living conditions from the Rákosi era, so the practice was not new, but in the 1950s, only a few applications had included such documents.

The report on living conditions was based on a series of questions, each of which had to be answered prior to the interview during a personal visit by a visiting nurse, so there was no way of limiting the invasion of privacy by the state. The visiting nurse had to gather information according to an official list of questions. She asked about the condition and size of the dwellings, who the women lived with, what they wore, whether they had credit, and the quality of the family’s diet. The nature of these questions illustrates the declining importance of medical data and the rise of personal information in decision-making. As a result of this shift in the application and decision-making process, medical paternalism was replaced by other forms (social, political) of paternalistic control.

How did this new structure of decision-making control abortion at the institutional level, and what impact did these new practices have on women’s applications? To answer these questions, we examined the applications discussed by one of the abortion committees in Pécs in 1973. Under state socialism, Pécs became one of the most important industrial centers of Hungary. Ore extraction, especially coal and uranium, grew rapidly. As a result, the population of the city increased dramatically. Pécs became one of the four largest municipalities in Hungary, with more than 100,000 inhabitants by 1960.41 The city had two abortion committees, one at the Medical University and the other at the County Hospital. The records of the latter committee have been preserved only from the year immediately following the introduction of the new regulation.

Among the documents from Pécs, there are some applications where the standardized procedure was not applied. In these cases, the visiting nurse member of the committee only verbally confirmed the poor conditions at the hearing without an actual report on living conditions, and this confirmation was enough to prompt or allow the committee to approve the application.42 The primary role of these women as public servants was to provide professional, government-funded assistance to mothers providing care for their newborns.43 From the perspective of the committee, the nurses’ verbal testimony about the social conditions of their former clients seemed credible and saved time by allowing the committee to forego any actual report on the circumstances in the applicant’s home. Despite the different motives, the verbal testimony of the visiting nurses could successfully support the women’s credibility in the decision-making process and ultimately spare women any physical intrusion into their homes.

The interpretation of social reasons also changed to some extent between the 1950s and the 1970s. While poverty and poor housing conditions dominated this category, personal intentions to meet the new expectations placed on the ideal socialist woman also emerged. A new trend was the expression by women of the intention to continue their studies. Since women’s education and social mobility were important social goals of the system, pregnant women could see this insistence on the importance of their educational aspirations as an acceptable justification, as it touched both on their personal lives and on the political and social goals of socialism.

Although the new regulation emphasized standardized decision-making, the committees retained considerable autonomy in their work. As a result, it was not certain that a reason which was seen as acceptable in one case would be adequate in another. The first two columns of Table 3 are illustrative. While a 19-year-old unmarried woman with a steady income would be allowed to terminate her pregnancy to continue her education, this was not an acceptable argument for a girl in a similar situation without a steady income. The difference cannot be explained by the law, which would not have allowed abortion in either case. Nor does the financial situation of the women explain the differences, since a woman without a steady income was denied in both cases. Similarly, a change in the composition of the committee cannot justify a different decision in similar situations, since the members of the committee were elected for a few years.

Table 3. Two examples of how the committees treated similar cases differently 44

Age

19

19

30

27

20

26

Mother’s salary (in Hungarian forint)

1,300

(the pregnant woman has no income; her parents’ income is 4,500)

2,700

2,150

1,500

1,600

Father’s salary (in Hungarian forint)

—

2,700

2,000 (unemployed for 2 weeks)

2,300

3,800

Number of children

—

—

1

—

—

2

Reason for termination

“She is single and wants to continue her studies”

“She wants to continue her studies, also not married”

“She wants to continue her studies”

“Her husband is ill and left her 3 days ago”

“She is separated from her husband”

“Does not get along well with her husband”

Has she tried to prevent the pregnancy?

Fertility awareness

no

Fertility awareness

no

no

condom

Authorized by first-instance committee

X

 

 

     

Refused by first-instance committee

 

X

X

X

X

X

Authorized by second-instance committee

 

 

 

X

 

X

Refused by second-instance committee

 

X

 

 

X

 

Cost of the procedure

1,000

-

 

1,000

 

1,000

The most reasonable explanation seems to be that the committee did not even try to be consistent, and it judged each situation individually. Due to different perceptions of individual situations, already controversial issues, such as the situation of women graduates, could be judged differently in each case. Political support for women’s participation in higher education was an argument for accepting such petitions. At the same time, women’s intellectual aspirations were not always accepted, nor did they always enjoy unambiguous support among various segments of society.45

There were also cases in which the reasons for abortion authorized by the ministerial decree were overruled by the committees. Separation offers a good example. The committees could authorize abortion for separated couples, but only if the man and woman had been separated for at least six months. In practice, as the third column of Table 3 shows, the committee could authorize an abortion after three days of separation without considering other reasons, while for another couple, a longer separation might not be seen as an adequate justification for an abortion. In another example, where there were two children, separation was not even necessary. The mention of an allegedly bad marriage was sufficient grounds for an abortion. These requests were discussed within a year, a relatively short period of time, showing that, as had been the case in the first half of the 1950s, women seeking abortions could not be sure of the outcome when they applied for permission to terminate a pregnancy. This also suggests that the bureaucratization of the application process and the standardization of the measurement of social deprivation did not make the process fully transparent. Despite their reduced medical character, the committees, as state institutions, were still able to exercise effective control over women’s bodies, in some cases in ways that differed from the party’s intentions. These committees thus offered women no clear assurance of the outcome of their requests for permission to terminate an abortion and also sabotaged, at least to some extent, the regime’s population policies.

Conclusion and Legacy

We have explored in this article how different regulatory regimes were based on different forms of paternalism and how they influenced the practice of abortion at the local level of health services. The frequent changes in legislation suggest that the State Party in Hungary gave abortion regulation a decisive role over other means of achieving population growth. The constant legal transformation reflects uncertainty about whether a ban on abortion or more permissive regulation combined financial incentives for women to have children would achieve this objective. However, empirical sources show that, from the early 1950s on, the new population policy not only built on the paternalistic structures of the medical encounter but also placed doctors at the center of the anti-abortion struggle by making them state employees and establishing abortion committees. To a certain extent, this also allowed gynecologists and obstetricians to sabotage the state’s population policy by exploiting their freedom of judgement and their status as representatives of the medical sciences whose knowledge was beyond dispute. The paternalistic logic of these decisions did not change over the course of the state socialist period, despite the standardization of the procedure in the 1970s. The involvement of visiting nurses and council members in the work of the abortion committees from 1973 onwards also failed to reduce the arbitrariness of the decision-making process. This made the system unpredictable and placed women in an even more vulnerable and uncertain position.

After the regime change in 1990, a new abortion law was adopted.46 The fierce debate between 1991 and 1992 in Hungary, which was not without some extremes, finally concluded with the drafting of a law based on compromise. A law with such a profound influence on the lives of people and families should, in our assessment, remain in force for a longer period of time in order to create a predictable environment in which legislation can be consistently applied. A country’s abortion law cannot be changed over and over again. In addition to lasting and predictable legal regulation, the requirement of legal certainty also includes the harmony among laws, so that the answers to a given legal question provided by different laws are coherent. In 1992, a new Parliamentary Act was adopted in Hungary, the first regulating the termination of pregnancy in a law that was adopted by the Parliament. The title of the act is somewhat confusing as it refers to the protection of fetal life.47 According to the law, “pregnancy may only be terminated if it is endangered or if the woman is in a severe crisis situation, under the circumstances laid down in the present act.”48 The law defines the severe crisis situation as “a situation that causes bodily or psychological disarray or renders the woman’s social existence impossible.”

Marital rape was only criminalized in 1997 by Parliamentary Act No LXXIII., which went into effect on September 15, 1997. In the same year, a new Health Act49 was adopted that included explicit patients’ rights, including more detailed provisions on informed consent and some reproductive rights.

In Hungary, abortion continues to be a subject of biopolitical debates. Recently, in a measure that hearkens back to socialist times with the adoption of a low-level legal norm, the Appendix of a decree prescribed new conditions for abortion in 2022 which included compulsory examination of fetal life signs, such as a heartbeat.50 This measure again disrupts the doctor-patient relationship in the vulnerable field of reproductive rights. Although the abortion committees were dissolved even before the regime change and relatively broad access to abortion was granted in the 1992 Parliamentary Act, paternalism still dominates the field of reproductive rights, which operates with laconic but significant changes to the law which are symptomatic of legal and medical paternalism. In addition, pronatalist policies also took the form of patriarchal policies that include not only propaganda but a certain level of coercion. Although women now do not have to stand in front of abortion committees, they have to go through a double consultation process of which paternalism is still very much an element.

Acknowledgements

The writing of this article, which is part of the project “Taming the European Leviathan: The Legacy of Post-War Medicine and the Common Good,” was supported by the European Research Council under the European Union’s Horizon 2020 research and innovation program (grant agreement No. 854503).

Archival Sources

Magyar Nemzeti Levéltár Országos Levéltára [National Archives of Hungary] (MNL OL)

M-KS 276. 96. Magyar Dolgozók Pártja és a Magyar Szocialista Munkáspárt iratai, MDP központi szervei, Adminisztratív Osztály iratai [Documents of the Hungarian Workers’ Party (MDP) and the Hungarian Socialist Workers’ Party (MSZMP), Administrative Department of MDP]

Magyar Nemzeti Levéltár Baranya Megyei Levéltára [National Archives of Hungary, Baranya County Archives] (MNL BAML)

XXIII. 158. e. Terhességmegszakítást Elbíráló Bizottság iratai [Documents of the Abortion Committees]

Budapest Főváros Levéltára [Budapest City Archives] (BFL)

VIII.1144 Pesterzsébet Város Szülő- és Nőbeteg Otthona iratai [Documents of the Pesterzsébet Maternity Hospital]

Bibliography

1970. évi népszámlálás. Vol 1, Demográfiai adatok [1970 Census. Volume 1, Demographic data]. Budapest: Központi Statisztikai Hivatal, 1973.

Barta, Imre. “Az anaemia felosztása” [Classification of anemia]. Orvosok Lapja 4, no. 12 (1948): 386–89.

Bogyirka, Emil, ed. Pesterzsébet története [History of Pesterzsébet]. Pesterzsébet: Pesterzsébet Önkormányzata, 2001.

Csorba, Antal. “Neurosisok” [Neuroses]. Honvédorvos 3, no. 6 (1951): 481–88.

Doboş, Corina. “Whose Children? Pronatalist Incentives and Social Categorization in Socialist Romania.” In Biopolitics in Central and Eastern Europe in the 20th Century: Fearing for the Nation, edited by Barbara Klich-Kluczewska, Joachim von Puttkamer, and Immo Rebitschek, 73–98. London–New York: Routledge, 2023.

Fekete, Gyula. Éljünk magunknak? [Live for ourselves?]. Budapest: Szépirodalmi Könyvkiadó, 1974.

Foucault, Michel. Le pouvoir psychiatrique : Cours au Collège de France, 1973–1974. Paris, Gallimard–Seuil, 2003.

Gaál, László, István Bartos, László Darvas, and Imre Szili. Szociálpolitikánk két évtizede [Two decades of social policy]. Budapest: Kossuth Kiadó, 1969.

Herzog, Dagmar. “Christianity, Disability, Abortion: Western Europe, 1960s–1970s.“ Archiv für Sozialgeschichte 51 (2011): 375–400.

Herzog, Dagmar. Sexuality in Europe: A Twentieth-Century History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011.

Ignaciuk, Agata. “In Sickness and in Health: Expert Discussions on Abortion Indications, Risks, and Patient-Doctor Relationships in Postwar Poland.” Bulletin of the History of Medicine 95, no. 1 (2021): 83–112. doi: 10.1353/bhm.2021.0003

Jarska, Natalia. “Modern Marriage and the Culture of Sexuality: Experts between the State and the Church in Poland, 1956–1970.” European History Quarterly 49, no. 3 (2019): 467–90. doi: 10.1177/0265691419857552

Kappanyos, Ilona. “‘Hajlékában kell felkeresnünk őt’: A védőnői modell kialakulása” [“We must visit her in her own home”: The origins of the Hungarian district nurse system]. Sic Itur ad Astra 72 (2020): 133–53.

Karrer, Robert R. “The National Right to Life Committee: Its Founding, Its History, and the Emergence of the Pro-Life Movement Prior to Roe v. Wade.” The Catholic Historical Review, 97, 3 (2011): 527–57.

Korányi, Sándor, and Vilmos Tauffer. “Anaemia és graviditás” [Anemia and pregnancy]. Orvosi Hetilap 57, no. 31 (1913): 583.

Koscianska, Agnieszka. “Sex on equal terms? Polish sexology on women’s emancipation and ‘good sex’ from the 1970s to the present.” Sexualities 19, no. 1–2 (2019): 236–56. doi: 10.1177/1363460714557662

Lászlófi, Viola. “Doctors into Agents: The Technologies of Medical Knowledge and Social Control in State Socialist Hungary.” Hungarian Historical Review 10, no. 2 (2021): 328–56. doi: 10.1163/26667711-78010029

Levine, Philip B., and Doug Staiger. “Abortion Policy and Fertility Outcomes: The Eastern European Experience.” The Journal of Law & Economics 47, no. 1, (2004): 223–43. doi: 10.1086/380475

Lišková, Kateřina. “History of Medicine in Eastern Europe: Sexual Medicine and Women’s Reproductive Health in Czechoslovakia, Poland, and Hungary.” European Journal for the History of Medicine and Health 78, no. 1 (2021): 181–94. doi: 10.1163/26667711-78010029

Lišková, Kateřina. Sexual Liberation, Socialist Style: Communist Czechoslovakia and the Science of Desire, 1945–1989. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.

Majtényi, György. A tudomány lajtorjája [The ladder of science]. Budapest: Gondolat, 2005.

Majtényi, György. “A Kádár-kor társadalma” [Society under the Kádár era]. MTA doctoral thesis, Budapest, 2020.

Malacrida, Claudia. “Dangerous pregnancies: mothers, disability and abortion in modern America by Leslie J. Reagan.” Disability & Society 29, no. 2 (2014): 336–38. doi: 10.1080/09687599.2013.864851

Memmi, Dominique. “Governing through Speech: The New State Administration of Bodies.” Social Research 70, no. 2 (2003): 645–58. doi: 10.1353/sor.2003.0039

Nakachi, Mie. Replacing the Dead: The Politics of Reproduction in the Postwar Soviet Union. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2021.

Neményi, Mária. Egy határszerep anatómiája: A védőnők a nemi, szakmai és etnikai identitás metszéspontjában [The anatomy of a liminal role: District nurses at the intersection of gender, professional, and ethnic identities]. Budapest: Új Mandátum, 2001.

Papp, Zoltán. Egy szülészorvos naplójából [From the diary of an obstetrician]. Budapest: Betűvirág, 2012.

Pető, Andrea. Elmondani az elmondhatatlant [Telling the unutterable]. Budapest: Jaffa Kiadó, 2018.

Pető, Andrea, and Fanni Svégel. “A háborús nemi erőszak és a nőgyógyász lobbi hatása a magyarországi születésszabályozási rendszerre” [The impact of wartime rape and the gynaecologist lobby on the Hungarian birth control system]. Per Aspera ad Astra 8, no. 1 (2021): 50–70. doi: 10.15170/PAAA.2021.08.01.03

Pongrácz, Tiborné. “A Ratkó-korszak” [The Ratkó era]. Korfa 23, no. 1 (2013): 50–70.

Ránki, György et al. Csepel története [The history of Csepel]. Budapest: Csepel Vas- és Fémművek Pártbizottsága, 1965.

Sándor, Judit. “From Ministry Orders towards the Constitutional Debate: Lessons Drawn from the Past 50 Years of Abortion Laws in Hungary.” Medicine and Law 18, no. 2–3 (1999): 389–409.

Sándor, Judit. “Legal debates in reproduction in Hungary.” In Festskrift till Elisabeth Rynning, edited by Mo Dahlin, Jameson Garland, Anna-Sara Lid, Anna Singer, and Santa Slokenberga, 319–31. Uppsala: Iustus, 2023.

Statisztikai évkönyv. Budapest: Statisztikai Kiadó Vállalat, 1965.

Stefancsik, Szilárd. “A terhességi anaemia perniciosa kezelése” [Treatment of anaemia perniciosa in pregnancy]. Magyar Nőorvosok Lapja 2, no. 8 (1939): 390–95.

Svégel, Fanni. “Ortutay Zsuzsa és kádári népesedéspolitika.” Archívnet 23, no. 2 (2023) https://www.archivnet.hu/ortutay-zsuzsa-es-a-kadari-nepesedespolitika

Szabó, A. Ferenc. “Abortusztilalom anno” [Prohibition of abortion in the past]. In Abortusz és…, edited by Judit Sándor, 137–63. Budapest: Literatura Medica, 1992.

Szabó, Emilné, and Lászlóné Kalász. Egészségügyi helyzet, 1971 [The situation of health care in 1971]. Budapest: Központi Statisztikai Hivatal, 1972.

Szakcsoportközi Bizottság. “A neurastheniabetegellátási és társadalombiztosítási vonatkozásairól” [Caregiving and social security aspects of neurasthenia]. Orvosi Hetilap 93, no. 23 (1952): 679–81.

Valuch, Tibor. Everyday Life under Communism and After: Lifestyle and Consumption in Hungary, 1945–2000. Budapest–Vienna–New York: CEU Press, 2021.

Varsa, Eszter. “Sex advice East and West: Sex Education and Family Planning in Cold War Austria and Hungary.” The History of the Family 25, no. 4 (2020): 649–70. doi: 10.1080/1081602X.2019.1702890


1 1949. évi XX. Törvény 47. § (1) A Magyar Népköztársaság védi a dolgozók egészségét és segíti a dolgozókat munkaképtelenségük esetén. (2) A Magyar Népköztársaság ezt a védelmet és segítséget széles körű társadalombiztosítással és az orvosi ellátás megszervezésével valósítja meg (in English: Act X of 1949, Article 47 (1) The Hungarian People’s Republic protects the health of workers and helps workers in the event of their inability to work. (2) The Hungarian People’s Republic implements this protection and assistance through extensive social insurance and the organization of medical care.)

2 In Hungary in the 1950s, a significant number of peasants held onto their land and continued to work as independent farmers without insurance. Only the third attempt at collectivization, from 1958 to 1961, was successful, so most agricultural workers were not insured until the 1960s. (Statisztikai évkönyv, Gaál et al., Szociálpolitikánk két évtizede, 25.) Health Act no II of 1972 § 24 (1) “Effective measures must be taken to improve the health of the population, and the effects of these measures must be continuously monitored and evaluated. The causes of morbidity and mortality must be monitored regularly.(2) The method of care must be used in curative and preventive care, and it must be gradually extended to persons who are in need of it and who are exposed to the risk of illness due to their health or other reasons, or—based on the provisions of the law—to the entire population.”

3 See e.g.: Nakachi, Replacing the Dead, 59. Lišková, Sexual Liberation, Socialist Style; Lišková, “History of Medicine in Eastern Europe”; Doboş, “Whose Children?”; Varsa, “Sex advice East and West”; Ignaciuk, “In Sickness and in Health.”

4 For this reason, the sources examined are fragmentary, but they do offer glimpses into the two years of the 1950s when, after a period of severe restrictions, abortion was increasingly permitted for a variety of reasons. Thus, they provide insight into how women adapted to the rapidly changing legal environment of the period. Between 1956 and 1973, the committees remained in place, but they lost their importance as a result of liberalizing tendencies and only regained their relevance in 1973.

5 Szabó, “Abortusztilalom anno,”137–58.

6 However, this is not an entirely fair evaluation, since Anna Ratkó was only Minister of Health for a brief period, between April 18, 1951 and April 18, 1953. In the changed national political situation after Stalin’s death, she fell out of favor and was replaced by Sándor Zsoldos.

7 Pongrácz, A Ratkó-korszak, 1–4.

8 MNL OL M-KS 276. f. 96. cs. 3. ő. e. Jelentés a Magyar Dolgozók Pártja Központi Vezetőség Adminisztratív Osztálya részére az Egészségügyi Minisztériumnak az abortusz elleni küzdelemben végzett munkájáról [Report to the Administrative Department of the Central Executive Committee of the Hungarian Workers’ Party on the work of the Ministry of Health in the struggle against abortion].

9 MNL OL M-KS 276. f. 96. cs. 3. ő. e. 1952. Feljegyzés a magzatelhajtás bűntette miatt indított büntetőeljárás alakulásáról 1953. január 1-től január 30-ig terjedő időben [Record of the Criminal Proceedings for the Crime of Abortion from January 1, 1953 to January 30, 1953].

10 Sándor, “From Ministry Orders towards the Constitutional Debate.”

11 Karrer, “The National Right to Life Committee.” Even the ruling in the famous Roe v. Wade class action case brought before the U.S. Supreme Court allowed states to regulate abortion as a pregnancy progressed. After a fetus reached viability, the state could even prohibit abortion, except when necessary to protect the health or life of the mother. Protection of human life is a compelling state interest.

12 The moral view of abortion was not monolithic in Western countries. Dagmar Herzog’s analysis shows that in these countries, abortion was genuinely a subject of moral debates, but this moral aspect of the problem was treated differently in West Germany, Switzerland, France, Great Britain, and Italy. Cf. Herzog, “Christianity, Disability, Abortion.” In the Hungarian context, there is no trace of such arguments in the minutes of either the Council of Ministers or the Party’s Central Committee. Nevertheless, a more profound study of the different laws and the various political initiatives coming from different political and social agents has not been done.

13 Nakachi, Replacing the Dead, 59; Lišková, Sexual Liberation, Socialist Style, 100–2.

14 Decree No. 81/34/1952 EüM.

15 Pető and Svégel, “A háborús nemi erőszak,” 57.

16 Ibid.

17  MNL OL M-KS 276. f. 96. cs. 3. ő. e. 1952. Az I. és II. fokú Bizottságok munkájáról szóló jelentések értékelése. Anemia is a reduction in the number of red blood cells in the blood and the amount of hemoglobin (the protein that carries oxygen) they contain. The link between this problem and malnutrition was known before the 1950s. See: Barta, “Az anaemia felosztása,” 386.

18 We have no medical records from 1953, but in March and April 1954, five out of 19 requests for permission to terminate a pregnancy were authorized partially or fully on the grounds of anemia in Pesterzsébet. BFL VIII.1144 Pesterzsébet Város Szülő- és Nőbeteg Otthona irata, vols. 21, 22, 23.

19 BFL VIII.1144 Pesterzsébet Város Szülő- és Nőbeteg Otthona irata, vols. 17–38.

20 Valuch, Everyday Life, 213–314, 416–29.

21 The housing shortage was a prominent problem in postwar Budapest, and it was not solved until the 1970s, when new architectural technologies (such as panel construction) were applied. For more details on housing conditions during the first period of state socialism, see: Keller, Szocialista lakhatás? These social problems could have been more visible among the patients of the Pesterzsébet Maternity Hospital. This institution was responsible for the women of the 20th (Pesterzsébet), 21st (Csepel) and 23rd (Soroksár) districts of the capital, which were among the poorest areas of Budapest. Pesterzsébet was hit by several bombings during the war, and reconstruction progressed slowly. Many of the remaining housing facilities were without utilities. In the late 1940s, 72 percent of its population (25,000) were members of the working class. The working class played an important role in Csepel and Soroksár as well, as both areas were dominated by heavy industry factories and suffered from a lack of housing. (Ránki et al., Csepel története, 466–68, 483–86, Bogyirka, Pesterzsébet története, 290–96.)

22 Korányi and Tauffer, “Anaemia és graviditás,” 583; Stefancsik, “A terhességi anaemia perniciosa kérdéséhez.”

23 MNL OL M-KS 276. f. 96. cs. 19 ő. e. A gyógyszerellátás problémái [Problems with medication supply].

24 In the first few months of the new abortion regime, neurological and psychiatric problems were responsible for nine percent of all abortions, ranking them as the third most common reason for termination. (MNL OL M-KS 276. f. 96. cs. 3. ő. e. 1952. Az I. és II. fokú Bizottságok munkájáról szóló jelentések értékelése.)

25 Szakcsoportközi Bizottság, “A neuraszthénia betegellátási és társadalombiztosítási vonatkozásai,” 679.

26 Csorba, Neurosisok, 481–82. The constructed nature of madness and psychiatric diagnoses has been pointed out by various scholars, including Michel Foucault. According to Foucault, these diagnostic categories, unlike other diseases, are not established on the basis of symptoms or organ dysfunction, but rather by taking into account the person’s life history and social problems. As a result, the diagnosis is much more socially constructed than it would be in the case of organic diseases. Foucault, Le pouvoir psychiatrique, 171–98.

27 This authoritative aspect of medical knowledge extended beyond the boundaries of health care. For more details see: Lászlófi, “Doctors into agents.”

28 Although they were required to attend the hearings in person, they could write to the committee if they were unable to be present.

29 In this period, fetal health concerns were also raised in Western countries. Starting from the late 1950s, thousands of babies were born with severe birth defects after their mothers took the morning sickness drug thalidomide while pregnant. Following the thalidomide scandal, an epidemic of rubella, or German measles, appeared. Babies that survived rubella in utero were often born with a wide range of disabilities. At the end of the 1960s, these serious health issues were also prompting more lenient approaches to abortion based on medical reasons in the Western world. (A rubella vaccine did not become available until 1971.) Malacrida, “Dangerous Pregnancies.”

30 Papp, Egy szülészorvos naplójából, 26.

31 Népszava, 27 May 1956, no. 124, 5.

32 The only exceptions among the socialist countries were the GDR and Albania, where abortion remained banned. Although liberalization took place at almost the same time in these socialist countries, it seems that different political motivations preceded the decision. While in the Czechoslovak case the impact of the ban of abortion on individual lives was assessed through research prior to legalization, no such evidence was found in the Hungarian case; the decision was made purely on political grounds (Lišková, Sexual Liberation, Socialist Style, 102–7; Lišková, “History of Medicine in Eastern Europe,” 182.)

33 Herzog, Sexuality in Europe, 155–61.

34 Although the introduction of stricter regulations seems to have been motivated specifically by the results of demographic research in Hungary, similar trends can be observed in other countries in the socialist block. While the influence of the Soviet example was undeniable during the liberalization process, the tightening was influenced by the different relationship between society, the political leadership, and experts in each country. In Romania, abortion reappeared in political discourse as a cause of population decline as early as the mid-1960s, leading to the recriminalization of abortion in 1967. In Poland, in contrast, abortion was recognized from the 1970s as a harmful alternative to contraception and an obstacle to the spread of modern contraceptive methods. Parallel to the discourse on contraception and the modernization of sexual life, abortion was no longer seen as a solution for women in a poor social situation, but rather was perceived as a means of getting rid of sick, “biopolitically useless” offspring, who would have been a financial burden to the state. In the Hungarian case, both arguments can be observed to a certain extent. While in the rhetoric of some sociographers (e.g., Gyula Fekete), the visions of abortion, population decline, and national death are linked. Eszter Varsa’s research shows that in the Hungarian context, the promotion of healthy offspring gained priority in the 1970s. This goal was supported by experts, and the instruments of social policy were more and more directed towards promoting childbearing among highly educated women. Doboş, “Whose Children?” 88; Varsa, “Sex advice East and West,” 659–60; Ignaciuk, “In Sickness and in Health,” 93–95.

35 Szabó and Kalász, Egészségügyi helyzet 1971, 39.

36 The Decree No. 4/1973. (XII. 1.) EüM on the evaluation of the application for termination of pregnancy enumerated grounds for an abortion.

37 Article 29 (4) of the Health Care Act of 1972.

38 Fears of demographic and national decline have existed since the beginning of the twentieth century. One cause was the individualization brought about by modernization. After 1920, when the Treaty of Trianon led to the annexation of significant parts of Hungary’s territory and population by the neighboring states, these fears intensified. Criticism resurfaced in the 1960s, but the concerns were based on consumer lifestyles and female employment. Majtényi, “A Kádár-korszak társadalma,” 178–87; Fekete, Éljünk magunknak?

39 Female doctors could be members of the committees, in principle. However, the printed and archival materials consulted in the course of our research reveal not a single example of a female physician serving on one of the committees.

40 This process is part of a larger trend that Michel Foucault and Dominic Memmi, among others, have called the “emergence of biopolitics” in the second half of the twentieth century. The essence of this shift is that the expanded management of biological issues has become subject to societal and political considerations. While Foucault emphasized that the emphasis in state policies regarding previously criminalized bodily practices (homosexuality, abortion) has shifted to consistent control rather than discipline, Memmi argues that in addition to control, states provide material incentives to encourage citizens to behave in a manner seen as proper by the state. Cf. Memmi, “Governing through Speech,” 645–58.

41 1970. évi népszámlálás, vol 1, 24.

42 MNL BAML XIII. 158e Pécs MV Tanácsa VB Terhességmegszakítási Bizottság iratai, 1974. I.II. félév. [Documents of the Abortion Committee of City Council, Pécs]

43 On the history and complex role of visiting nurses in mothers’ lives and in society, see: Neményi, Egy határszerep anatómiája; Kappanyos, “Hajlékában kell felkeresnünk őt.”

44 MNL BAML XIII. 158e Pécs MV Tanácsa VB Terhességmegszakítási Bizottág iratai 1974. I.II. félév.

45 Majtényi, A tudomány lajtorjája, 199–203.

46 Levine and Staiger, “Abortion Policy and Fertility Outcomes,” 225.

47 Parliamentary Act No. LXXIX of 1992 on the protection of fetal life.

48 Ibid. 5. § (1)

49 Parliamentary Act No. CLIV of 1997 on health care.

50 Sándor, “Legal debates.”

2023_4_Šmidrkalová–Michela

pdf

Czech Anesthesiologists on Their Way to the Netherlands: Motives, Expectations, and (Dis)Engagement (1968–1970)

Michaela Šmidrkalová
Charles University, Prague
This email address is being protected from spambots. You need JavaScript enabled to view it.

Miroslav Michela
Charles University, Prague
This email address is being protected from spambots. You need JavaScript enabled to view it.

Hungarian Historical Review Volume 12 Issue 4  (2023): 599-625 DOI 10.38145/2023.4.599

In 1970, the Third European Congress of Anaesthesiology was held in Prague. Paradoxically, many leading Czech and Slovak representatives of the field were absent, having emigrated to the West, predominantly to the Netherlands, following the Soviet invasion of Czechoslovakia in August 1968. This emigration, however, did not result in Czechoslovak anaesthesiologists being entirely disconnected from their former colleagues or losing touch with the domestic development of medicine. Despite the Cold War and the Iron Curtain, medical knowledge continued to be exchanged between the West and the East. The congress exemplified how Western anaesthesiologists could meet their Soviet bloc counterparts. Informal contacts, crucial for Czechoslovak (future) migrants, facilitated knowledge dissemination. These contacts with Dutch anaesthesiologists, who became a ‘window to the world,’ enabled them to join European or global medical-scientific networks. The study probes why a significant number of anaesthesiologists emigrated from Czechoslovakia to the Netherlands post-1968, their integration into Dutch society, and their recognition. It questions whether they engaged with the Czechoslovak expatriate community or primarily focused on their profession and relationships with Dutch colleagues. Using anaesthesiology as a lens, the study illustrates how these doctors, having emigrated during 1968–1970, established themselves professionally in Dutch society. They shared a strong professional identity, which assumed a transnational and partly denationalized form. Their medical vocation, along with the experience of living in socialist Czechoslovakia for twenty years, led to a reluctance to partake in exile activities for the ‘homeland cause,’ a sentiment not fully understood by some of the 1948 migrants.

Keywords: Czechoslovakia, Netherlands, migration, exile, anaesthesiology

Introduction

At the turn of August and September, 1970, leading European experts in the field of anesthesiology met in Prague for the Third European Congress of Anaesthesiology. Paradoxically, many important Czech and Slovak representatives of the field were absent. After the Soviet invasion of Czechoslovakia in August 1968, they emigrated to the West, specifically to the Netherlands, thus committing the crime of fleeing the republic from the point of view of the Czechoslovak state. This did not mean, however, that these anesthesiologists from Czechoslovakia were completely cut off from their former colleagues and lost contact with developments in medicine back home. Despite the Cold War and the Iron Curtain, there was transfer of medical knowledge between the West and the East, and this congress was one example of an occasion when anesthesiologists from the West could meet colleagues from the Soviet bloc. In addition to these official events, knowledge was also spread through informal contacts, which were crucial for Czechoslovak citizens who would later leave the country. Through their contacts with the Dutch anesthesiologists, who became a “window to the world” for them, they were able to connect to European and global medical scientific networks.1 However, being part of a global community of doctors with a particular specialization also influenced the behavior of these migrants within the Czechoslovak exile community.

Why did so many anesthesiologists from Czechoslovakia emigrate to the Netherlands after 1968? How did these doctors assimilate into Dutch society and gain recognition? Did they become involved in Czechoslovak emigrant society life, or did they concentrate rather on their profession and relations with Dutch colleagues? For this category of migrants (doctors who continued their professional work in the Netherlands), the phenomenon of “double engagement” played an important role. This term refers to the lifestyles of migrants who on the one hand were involved in activities among the community that were related to the status of this group as national exiles but who on the other hand remained active members of their professions. Thus, social and political life in the host country created a kind of “double engagement” in a national environment and a transnational one.2 How can we characterize the “double engagement” among anesthesiologists from Czechoslovakia? These are the questions that we examine in this study.

Using anesthesiology as an example, the study shows the trajectories by which doctors who left Czechoslovakia in 1968–1970 arrived in the Netherlands and how they managed to establish themselves professionally in Dutch society. First, we offer a brief overview of the general context of Czechoslovak migration to the Netherlands after 1968. The study then focuses on the migration of students and doctors to the Netherlands, with emphasis on the period after the Warsaw Pact invasion of Czechoslovakia in August 1968. Finally, the third part centers on a specific group of Czech physicians (anesthesiologists) in the Netherlands and their life stories from the perspective of their experiences as emigrants and exiles. The study argues that anesthesiologists shared a strong professional engagement and identity which took a transnational and partly de-nationalized, form. Their medical vocation and the experience of living in socialist Czechoslovakia made them reluctant to engage in activities in the exile community that were motivated by or centered around some attachment to the beleaguered “homeland,” and some of the migrants who had fled the country in 1948 found this difficult to understand.

Little research has been done on the Czechoslovak exiles in the Netherlands after 1948, with the exception of several publications by Sylva Sklenářová.3 However, Sklenářová’s works focus primarily on the interwar period and the diplomatic and political context of Czechoslovak-Dutch relations,4 as well as relations with the other countries of today’s Benelux (Belgium and Luxembourg).5 Émigré psychiatrist Miroslav (Mirek) Kabela (1938–2011) has offered important insights into the Czech émigré community in the Netherlands.6 The emigration of physicians is closely intertwined and has many parallels with the emigration of scientists (and in the case of medical scientists, the two topics overlap considerably).7 The materials on Czechoslovak migrants in the Netherlands, collected by Miroslav Kabela and currently held in the Libri Prohibiti Library in Prague, are also valuable. The written testimonies of the Czechoslovak migrants interviewed by Kabela are particularly useful,8 for instance, as are his experiences in psychiatric practice, during which he also helped migrants from Czechoslovakia (and which he mentions in some of his publications).9 Finally, archival sources stored in the Security Services Archives (SSA) in Prague and the Archives of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Czech Republic (AMFA) are also relevant to the topic. The files originating from the activities of the communist security services stored at SSA in many cases contain information on the careers, family backgrounds, and (alleged) motivations of the emigrants. It is of course necessary, however, to remain aware of the context in which these materials were created the purposes which they served (for example, strategies in witness statements made by relatives during interrogations).

Czechoslovak Migration to the Netherlands after 1968

The composition of the Czechoslovak community in the Netherlands changed after World War II and especially after 1948, when the communists seized power in Czechoslovakia and established an authoritarian regime that persecuted its opponents. The communist coup in February 1948 was condemned by the majority of the Dutch, and soon the first Czech and Slovak refugees began to arrive. One of the first refugee groups consisted of about twenty Czech and Slovak students.10 In November 1949, the estimated number of Czechs and Slovaks in the Netherlands was about 200.11

The new migrants of the late 1960s and 1970s completely changed the composition and structure of the Czechoslovak community in the Netherlands. Moreover, the new wave of migrants from Czechoslovakia had a different experience of emigration and assimilation in their new homeland. The situation in the Netherlands in 1968 and afterwards was quite different from that just after the war. The Netherlands was no longer a country recovering from war. It was, rather, a country participating in and benefiting from the economic growth of Western Europe as well as a country in need of a workforce. Thus, the composition of the general migrant community in the Netherlands changed significantly. In addition to migrants from the former Dutch East Indies (today’s Indonesia), the number of economic migrants (guest workers) from the Mediterranean, especially Turkey and Morocco, began to increase from the early 1960s. However, in the attitude of the Dutch towards the Czechoslovaks, some features were common. As had been the case in 1948 after the communists seized power in Czechoslovakia, there was outrage in the Netherlands over the brutal intervention by Warsaw Pact troops in Czechoslovakia twenty years later.

The influx of Czechoslovak migrants from the post-1968 wave was reflected in the numerical increase of the Czech and Slovak diaspora in the Netherlands. From June 1968 to June 1970, a total of 1,203 asylum seekers applied for asylum in the Netherlands, the majority of whom (938) came from Czechoslovakia. The second most numerous group was consisted of people from Portugal, but this group was almost ten times smaller (97 people). In comparison, 49 Poles and 32 Hungarians applied for asylum during this period.12 In 1973, the estimated number of Czechs and Slovaks in the Netherlands, according to the data of the Czechoslovak embassy in the Netherlands, was about 900 persons.13 Seven years later, this number reached 1,000.14 This was a very small number compared to, for example, the 200,000 migrants from Suriname who emigrated to the Netherlands during the migration wave related to Suriname’s declaration of independence in 1975.15 Thus, although Czechoslovakia was significant in terms of asylum requests in 1968–1970, from a numerical point of view, the Czechoslovak migrant community was not a very significant minority in the Netherlands. In the 1970s, almost half of the immigrants to the Netherlands came from either Turkey, Morocco, Suriname, the Netherlands Antilles, or Indonesia.16

The new wave of migrants, however, created rifts within the Czechoslovak exile community. The post-1968 emigrants did not have much confidence in the Czech and Slovak migrants who had come to the Netherlands after 1948. The differences were not only “generational,” but also political. While most of the migrants from the post-February wave were anti-communist, in the case of those who emigrated from Czechoslovakia in 1968–1970, anti-communism did not play such a fundamental role. Some of these migrants were even former members of the Communist Party of Czechoslovakia.17 Many of the older émigrés criticized the new ones, complaining that the new wave of Czechoslovak immigrants did not have to grapple with the same material and financial challenges that they had faced in the immediate postwar years. The post-1948 emigrants had arrived in the Netherlands at a time when the country was still struggling with reconstruction after the war, whereas the “post-1968” arrivals were coming to a prosperous country with a high standard of living. The post-1968 migrants envied the “older” generation of émigrés, however, particularly their good professional positions and material standards. Some from the “new” migrant community also hoped that they would soon return home, to Czechoslovakia, and were therefore reluctant to become politically involved in exile. Many had suffered disillusionment and felt a sense of resignation after they experienced the suppression of the liberalization process in Czechoslovakia, and they therefore did not want to take an active part in social or political life abroad. They were looking for a peaceful life in a new environment.18

Kabela, for example, later recalled meeting a married couple who had emigrated to the Netherlands after 1968:

The couple (the man was a psychologist) talked only about what they had already bought and acquired, they focused only on economic matters and prosperity. I even remember that this compatriot told me that in those chaotic days right after the Soviet invasion, he still quickly returned to the Czechoslovakia to get his books or other things. Understandably, the “post-February” [post-1948] refugees did not have much confidence in these new “refugees.”19

Ivan Gaďourek, a Dutch sociologist of Czech origin who emigrated in 1948, also noted the differences between the two Czechoslovak waves of migration and saw the new generation of migrants as “motivated more by economics than by ideas.”20 According to Gaďourek, the more recent arrivals did not assimilate as much, which was why some of them, anti-communists, maintained more contact with dissent groups back home than with similarly oriented exile circles.21

Miroslav Kabela, however, also noted the view from the other side, i.e. that of an emigrant who came to the Netherlands after August 1968. The more recent emigrants complained that the older emigrants resented the newcomers because the “post-August” arrivals enjoyed more favorable material conditions. The more recent emigrant explained the differences and tensions between the generations by the changed economic situation of the Netherlands. He described the Netherlands in the 1960s as a “prosperous system during the conjuncture, where poverty no longer existed.” He also dealt with the question of unfulfilled expectations concerning the involvement of new migrants in the fight against the communist regime in Czechoslovakia. He explained that it wasn’t just that the new arrivals were afraid of being compromised were they to return to Czechoslovakia. According to him, the prevailing feelings were disappointment with life and a sense of resignation. The issue of consumerism and financial matters also played a significant role, because, as he said, “most people have always limited themselves to consuming what is presented to them and don’t do much activity in that which doesn’t fill the wallet.”22 A similar explanation for the disengagement of the 1968–1970 migrants was given to Kabela by another member of this “generation,” who claimed that people in communist Czechoslovakia were tired of all kinds of organizing and engagement.23

Finally, when monitoring the situation among the Czechoslovak emigrants, the Czechoslovak embassy in The Hague also registered the discord between the two waves and stated that “only a small part of the post-August emigrants passively participates in emigration actions.” And here again we find an economic explanation, because according to the aforementioned report, “the desire to save money for a new car, home furnishings and other household necessities” was particularly strong among the new migrants.24 In justifying the non-engagement of migrants, the embassy materials also include references to concerns over “side doors,” i.e. the anxiety over speaking out too vociferously against the ruling communist regime in Czechoslovakia, which could then make it impossible for them to legalize their residency abroad and thus also impossible for them to return to Czechoslovakia to visit family and friends (emigrants were prosecuted in Czechoslovakia for illegally leaving the Republic and given prison sentences by the courts in absentia). The embassy, however, interpreted the efforts to legalize their stays, which occurred in many cases, as evidence of the will of the emigrants to “return” to Czechoslovakia.25 During interrogations by the State Security Service, relatives often made similar statements, expressing their belief that their emigrant family members wanted to return. On the other hand, however, the argument that someone emigrated for professional reasons and was considering returning was more acceptable to the Czechoslovak authorities than any mention of political motives for emigration. Moreover, non-political or non-ideological explanations could prompt the courts to give more lenient sentences. The question is thus whether any of the statements made in the course of such an interrogation can be considered reliable or revealing.26

Although the testimonies of contemporaries and archival materials clearly point to the division of the Czechoslovak exile community in the Netherlands, it is also necessary to mention the efforts made to unite the community. An attempt to unite the Czechoslovak exile community in the Netherlands was made through the launch of the periodical Okno dokořán (Window Wide Open), which was intended as an open democratic platform that would appeal to the whole community. This magazine was founded in February 1969, and members of both generations of migrants contributed to it (both as authors and editors), including Miroslav Kabela, who initially headed the editorial staff.27 Another example of joint activities of both generations of Czechoslovak migrants was the establishment of the association Nederlandse Stichting Comenius in April 1969. This association was recognized by the Federation of Refugee Organizations (Federatie van Organisaties van Vluchtelingen, FOVIN) as the central organization for Czechoslovak refugees in the Netherlands.28 There were also efforts to cooperate with other emigrants from Central Europe. For example, Czechoslovak embassy staff noted the cooperation of Czechoslovak exiles with Polish and Hungarian emigrants. The latter, for example, offered the premises of the Hungarian Cultural House in Amsterdam to other exiled national groups.29

One of the ways of meeting members of the Czechoslovak exile community was through activities and events associated with the exile branch of the Sokol organization.30 The exile branch of Sokol in the Netherlands was short-lived, however. Several Czechoslovak emigrants who settled in the Netherlands after August 1968 founded the first Sokol unit in Delft in October 1973.31 But by 1982, the Sokol Delft no longer existed due to loss of members and little activity.32 Even earlier, at the beginning of 1980s, the smaller section of Sokol Utrecht, which had been established five years earlier, was also dissolved.33

Other associations played important roles in connecting Czechoslovak migrants, such as the scouts. In 1975, the “Czechoslovak Exile Scouts Holland District” was established, which was divided into three smaller sections (North, Center, and South).34 However, in 1987, this branch of exiled scouts was forced to suspend its activities due to the lack of active members.35 The main reason was the fact that the children of emigrants, mostly of those from the second wave of migration after 1968, had “grown up.” But even before that, it was already apparent that the Czechoslovak exile scouts in the Netherlands, which were nationality-oriented, were no longer appealing to the children, who had already assimilated into Dutch society. This is confirmed by the words of one daughter of post-1968 Czechoslovak emigrants, who as a child went to exile scout camps and later, as an adult, shared her feelings with Kabela:

I did not like their overly Czech feelings and often unkind attitude towards everything Dutch. These scout leaders lived perhaps mostly in a closed Czech environment and did not realize that we were already mostly Dutch children, accustomed to the Dutch way of way of life.36

The Netherlands as a Center of Czechoslovak Students and Doctors

In the first years after World War II, Dutch migration policy was characterized by a rather conservative approach and a reluctance on the part of the government and authorities to accept large numbers of refugees. The postwar economic recovery of the Netherlands was still underway, and the country was faced with an influx of migrants from former Dutch colonies.37

The exception to this approach and a key moment for future Dutch students (and future doctors) from Czechoslovakia was the founding of the University Asylum Fund (Universitair Asiel Fonds, UAF) in the Netherlands in the spring of 1948.38 The creation of the UAF was a reaction to the events of February 1948 in Czechoslovakia and the takeover of power by the communists. However, the path to establishing this fund was not easy. Although representatives of the Dutch government expressed their outrage about the developments in Czechoslovakia, they nevertheless refused to accept Czechoslovak refugees and returned illegal immigrants to West Germany. Eventually, the Dutch administration agreed to accept 100 students from Czechoslovakia at most on the condition that an organization be set up to guarantee that “undesirable persons shall be obliged to leave and to arrange for sufficient funds for the asylum seekers to actualize their stay.” Therefore, on April 9, 1948, the Dutch universities founded the UAF, the first refugee organization in the Netherlands dedicated to supporting émigré students at universities.39 In May of the same year, a committee consisting of representatives of the Dutch Student Council and the Dutch Refugee Aid Federation visited refugee camps in West Germany and selected Czechoslovak students to receive scholarships.40

Thanks to UAF scholarships, the Netherlands became one of the centers of Czechoslovak émigré students. UAF statistics show the predominance of students from Czechoslovakia in the first year of the fund’s existence. In November 1948, 56 scholarship recipient were registered, 43 of whom came from Czechoslovakia. The second largest group (Hungarians) were represented by “only” ten scholarship holders. The other students came from Poland (three), Latvia (three), and Bulgaria (two). In the early years after the UAF was founded, around 400 students applied for the few available scholarships each year. By the mid-1950s, however, the fund’s budget (which consisted mainly of donations from the Dutch) had declined significantly, as had the number of scholarships awarded. For example, in 1953, only 26 people were still studying on UAF scholarships. This trend changed after the Hungarian Revolution in 1956. Thanks to the UAF, more than 100 Hungarian students were given the opportunity to study at Dutch universities. This was made possible by an extra budget from the Dutch government, which was responding to the support that Hungarian refugees enjoyed in Dutch society. This was also reflected in the fact that the Netherlands accepted a total of more than 3,000 Hungarian refugees at the time.41

After the invasion of Czechoslovakia by the Warsaw Pact troops in August 1968, like after the coup of February 1948, the Netherlands again offered Czechoslovak students the opportunity to attend Dutch universities on UAF scholarships.42 According to Miroslav Kabela, in the 1970/1971 academic year, there were 97 Czechoslovak students (58 male and 39 female) enrolled at Dutch universities. Most of them studied in Amsterdam (22), followed by Nijmegen (19), Utrecht (16), Delft (eight), Eindhoven (eight), and in smaller numbers in other university towns as well.43 In the aftermath of 1968, however, students did not make up as high a proportion of Czechoslovak émigrés as they had in the post-February emigration wave. The language barrier, especially in the case of students, seems to have played a more significant role for this generation of migrants. According to Kabela, many students choose Slavic languages as their field of study precisely because they did not know Dutch. He even recorded the story of a student who initially decided to study medicine in the Netherlands but ended up switching to Slavic languages because of the language barrier.44

In some cases, the offers of scholarships and university educational opportunities for migrants brought students to the Netherlands who otherwise would not have chosen the country as their place of exile. This was the case for one young university student from Czechoslovakia who shared his feelings with Kabela:

I’m miserable here, but as I have a scholarship here, I am condemned to live in the Netherlands for three more years. To me, this country is unfamiliar, I feel somehow distant from everything, even objectively nice things don’t appeal to me, and nothing touches me emotionally. (...) I know that I will not find what I have lost here and that I cannot live here. Once I graduate, I will go to France or Germany. I am convinced that a Czech feels better there.45

One of the reasons the student gave for his dissatisfaction with the Netherlands was the local landscape. According to him, it was a “flat, empty, hollow country, cut into geometric rectangles by straight canals.”46

Other migrants from Czechoslovakia also found it difficult to get used to Dutch culture and habits. For example, for one young woman, Czechoslovakia remained her home and country because it was “a picturesque landscape, hills and forests, meadows and little fields where potatoes, onions, and all sorts of things grew; roads lined with fruit trees with juicy apples, plums and pears—just pick them, little villages, old houses, churches, people mowing the grass.” In the Netherlands, on the other hand, nature was understood as “a cow in a meadow,” and the last remains of “real nature” became “reserves surrounded by fences with ʻno entryʼ signs.”47 This was probably a more general trend, or at least this was suggested by the results of a survey of 105 Czech and Slovak migrants conducted by Kabela in March 1970. According to the results, 69 percent of the respondents missed the landscapes of Czechoslovakia. In this context, it is noteworthy that “only” 32 percent of the respondents mentioned a problem with the Dutch language.48

In addition to students emigrating to the Netherlands, the 1968 migration wave was also characterized by many qualified middle-aged emigrants, including doctors. As of 1977, for example, there were 108 physicians of Czechoslovak origin (or physicians who had studied medicine in Czechoslovakia) working in the Netherlands. This was the third largest number of physicians of foreign origin, after Belgians (183 physicians) and Indonesians (142).49 The proportion of doctors and particularly anesthesiologists Czechoslovak origin becomes even more remarkable given the relatively small size of the Czechoslovak exile community in the Netherlands. If we look at specializations, we find that, in addition to anesthesiologists, many psychiatrists of Czech and Slovak origin worked in the Netherlands after 1968.50 The doctors from Czechoslovakia working in the Netherlands also included surgeons, gynecologists, and other specialists.51

In the 1960s, at the time of the partial liberalization process in Czechoslovakia, many of these people in the medical profession traveled to Western countries, including the Netherlands, for internships or at least conferences. They thus became involved in international networks of their medical specialization.52 For some doctors, the foreign internship or congress, for which they left Czechoslovakia legally, then became the beginning of life as an émigré (and they were abroad illegally the moment when their permitted period of stay expired).53 This involved not only Western countries, but also Third World countries, especially Africa.54 However, some doctors also emigrated in a more common way, i.e. by not returning from permitted vacations abroad.55

Doctors usually had no problem finding employment in the Netherlands. Indeed, they often emigrated at the invitation of Dutch colleagues, having already been promised a job. As doctors, they also enjoyed social prestige, as reflected by the many Dutch newspaper articles about their fate and work in Dutch hospitals. Miroslav Kabela collected many of these articles and published some of them in the book Zdravotnictví v Holandsku (Medical Care in Netherlands).56 Not knowing Dutch was probably not a major problem for the doctors who had graduated in Czechoslovakia and were already experienced practitioners. Most of them spoke English, and knowledge of German was also widespread among them. Language skills were naturally also related to foreign experiences and stays.

Czech Anesthesiologists in the Netherlands after 1968

The Third European Congress of Anaesthesiology, mentioned in the introduction to this article, took place in Prague from August 31 to September 4, 1970 and was attended by more than 1,500 people. The decision to hold the congress in Prague was taken by the World Federation of Societies of Anesthesiologists (WFSA), which was established in the Netherlands in 1955.57 The Czechoslovak press of the time described this decision as “a great recognition of the work of Czechoslovak anesthesiologists.”58 The importance of the Congress was also underlined by the fact that its representatives were received by the then Czechoslovak President Ludvík Svoboda at Prague Castle.59 One of the anesthesiologists who contributed to the organization of the congress was prominent anaesthesiologist Bořivoj Dvořáček (1920–2014). However, at the time of the congress, Dvořáček was already living in Rotterdam.

After the suppression of the Prague Spring, when many doctors emigrated from Czechoslovakia, the Netherlands was struggling with a shortage of anesthesiologists.60 Thus, many Czechoslovak anesthesiologists emigrated to the country, knowing that they would be able to work in their field there. In several cases, these émigrés already had contacts in the Netherlands, i.e. they knew local doctors who had arranged jobs for them. The aforementioned Bořivoj Dvořáček,61 for example, who emigrated simply by not returning from his internship in a Rotterdam hospital,62 maintained contacts with Dutch anesthesiologists, including D. H. G. Keuskamp (1915–1992), who not only made Dvořáček’s internship in Rotterdam possible, but also arranged internships for other anesthesiologists from Czechoslovakia in Nijmegen and Amsterdam. This was happening before August 1968, when travel from Czechoslovakia was still relatively free.63

Zdeněk Kalenda (1927–2010), another prominent Czech anesthesiologist, was also connected to international medical networks before 1968. He maintained contact with Bob Smalhout (1927–2015), a Dutch anesthesiologist from Utrecht. After 1968, Kalenda and Smalhout continued their collaboration in Utrecht, focusing mainly on research on capnometry, and together they became “recognized worldwide as the founders of the use of capnometry in a variety of clinical settings.”64 In the field of capnography Smalhout also collaborated with other Czechoslovak experts who, unlike Kalenda, did not emigrate after 1968. One example was anesthesiologist Václav Trávníček (1924–2010), who worked at the Military University Hospital in Prague.65 Smalhout also traveled to Czechoslovakia on various occasions after 1968, and in some cases, he served as a messenger, carrying the suitcases and letters of Czechoslovak emigrants across the Iron Curtain from the Netherlands to Prague. However, he seems not to have been happy about playing this role. As Václav Trávníček reportedly said in 1970, “Professor Smalhout would very much like to visit Czechoslovakia next year, and he certainly does not want to do anything that might endanger this visit.”66 Smalhout’s involvement in the Czechoslovak exile networks thus probably had its limits, which were largely due to the connection of the Czechoslovak environment to the security services.

Something the anesthesiologists shared, as was true of doctors in general, was their experiences as recipients of foreign internships. Zdeněk Kalenda had lived in Guinea in the early 1960s, and he also traveled to France, Belgium, Austria, and Switzerland. He had numerous professional contacts in an array of countries. He was in contact with the leaders of clinics in Vienna, Munich, Paris, Brussels, Montreal, and New York.67 Foreign internships were also important for the career of Bořivoj Dvořáček. He spent a year in Copenhagen at the WHO training center in the late 1950s. In Prague, he then tried to apply the Danish experience in creating the concept of anesthesiology-resuscitation departments.68 Two others Czech anesthesiologists emigrating to the Netherlands after 1968, Květoslava Malínská (1923–?) and Karel Otruba (1918–1997), had worked in Africa for some time through programs run by the Czechoslovak government.69 Květoslava Malínská, who emigrated to the Netherlands with her husband, surgeon Ladislav Malínský (1918–2005), worked in Kenya in the mid-1960s. Their friend Karel Otruba, a pediatrician and later an anesthesiologist, worked in Morocco before emigrating to the Netherlands.70

However, some anesthesiologists from Czechoslovakia came to the Netherlands without prior acquaintanceship with Dutch anesthesiologists and also without the experience of stays abroad. Miroslav Květ (1934–), for instance, reached the Netherlands by being approached by Dutch officials in an Austrian refugee camp with the offer of a job in the Netherlands. In fact, Dutch officials were deliberately looking for qualified people in the West German and Austrian camps, and anesthesiologists were in great demand at the time. As in the case of some Czechoslovak students in 1948, an offer received during a stay in a refugee camp led the emigrant to choose the Netherlands as his or her new home. The aforementioned Bob Smalhout was allegedly behind the efforts to recruit Czechoslovak anesthesiologists. Smalhout asked the Dutch embassies to conduct a survey in West Germany and Austria to find out whether there were any emigrant anesthesiologists in those countries. At least one of them (Miroslav Květ) ended up coming to the Utrecht hospital this way.71 Květ later worked in Delft, and at the end of the 1980s, he married a Polish student who was in the Netherlands on a study stay.72

The fact that anesthesiologists were in high demand in the Netherlands is evidenced by the case of Karel Otruba. He was originally a pediatrician who, before emigrating, had worked in Prague as a trainer in infectious diseases at the Institute for the Further Training of Physicians. As already mentioned, he emigrated to the Netherlands from Morocco, where he had been sent by the Czechoslovak Ministry of Health at the beginning of 1968 on condition that he return to Czechoslovakia in mid-January 1971, which he did not do.73 As Otruba’s colleague from Utrecht, the surgeon Ladislav Malínský later recalled, Otruba, as a specialist in pediatric medicine, was at first unable to find employment in Utrecht. Zdeněk Kalenda, who was already working in the anesthesiology center of the Utrecht hospital, came with an offer to Otruba to specialize in anesthesiology, with which he helped him. Thus, Karel Otruba became an anesthesiologist and continued to practice this specialty until his retirement in 1983.74 Otruba’s story is thus a case of mutual aid between Czechoslovak migrants and doctors, both of whom emigrated after 1968. However, there was also cooperation across migration waves in the Czechoslovak exile community (i.e., the earlier migrants helped the new migrants after 1968).75

Ladislav Malínský later recalled that as a surgeon it took him longer to find employment in Utrecht. His wife, anesthesiologist Květoslava Malínská, with whom he had also emigrated to the Netherlands from Africa (Kenya), got a job in Utrecht immediately.76 Thus, a large Czechoslovak anesthesiology group was formed in Utrecht.77 Malínský later recalled his colleagues and their visits: “Our flat was occupied by a group of complementary anesthesiologists, and I was condemned to the role of a non-participating listener. My attempt to return the conversation to a more general level was not even helped by a signboard that said, ʻtalking about anesthesiology is forbidden in this apartment and punishable during meals.ʼ”78 However, it should be remembered that the large group of Czechoslovak anesthesiologists worked in Utrecht only for a limited time, and the doctors gradually moved to other Dutch cities. For example, Malínský and his wife moved to Achtenhoek after about two years.79 Miroslav Květ, as mentioned above, eventually moved and worked in Delft.80

The fate of Miloš Zvonař (1937–) offers a somewhat distinctive case. Although Zvonař was younger than the anesthesiologists mentioned above, he managed to complete a foreign internship before his emigration, or rather he emigrated from this internship to the Netherlands. He first traveled to the Austrian Institute of Anesthesiology in Innsbruck in 1967 for a fellowship and then received an invitation from the University of Leiden. He thus worked there after his arrival in the Netherlands and completed his postgraduate education, which he had begun in Prague. After some time, he settled with his wife, also an anesthesiologist whom he had met during his studies in Prague, in Raamsdonksveer. For Miroslav Kabela, Miloš Zvonař was an example of a doctor who did not want to get used to the Dutch way of working. According to Kabela, some doctors exaggerated their social status as doctors and did not respect the rules at their workplaces. This was allegedly true Zvonař, who wanted to continue working according to the habits he had acquired in Czechoslovakia. This concerned, for instance, working hours. In Czechoslovakia he went skiing or shopping at three o’clock in the afternoon in the winter, but in the Netherlands, he was expected to work until six o’clock in the evening. He didn’t want to join the coffee and tea breaks with his colleagues and other employees; he preferred to go home earlier.81

Miloš Zvonař eventually made a career also in another field, however. He became a Dutch politician. He was elected to the Dutch House of Representatives in 2002 as a member of the Pim Fortuyn List.82 Zvonař retired from Dutch politics in 2003 and moved back to the Czech Republic. When he was a member of the Dutch Parliament, his past caught the interest of the Dutch media. As Kabela stated later, the media comments were not “favorable” to Zvonař in this regard. Dutch journalists, for example, described Zvonař as “a man of conflict who did not stop arguing even at the operating table.”83 The media also recalled Zvonař’s conflicts with coworkers, which had led to his firing. In December 1974, for example, thirteen of his colleagues asked the director of the hospital where Zvonař was working to dismiss him, and he was asked to leave the following June. The media also quoted the hospital’s lawyer (Zvonař unsuccessfully sued the hospital after his dismissal). According to the attorney,

he treated his colleagues in a very unpleasant manner, did not attend weekly medical conferences, not even when it came to important analyses of deceased patients, did not take enough interest in the pre-operative examination, did not know where the medical records were, did not actively participate in the post-operative treatment, did not maintain sufficient contact and cooperation with other specialists, etc.84

It seems that Zvonař had problems with other coworkers even before his emigration from Czechoslovakia, and this was not merely a problem of “adaptation” to work habits in a foreign country. In fact, his mother stated during an interrogation by the Czechoslovak State Security in 1977 that her son emigrated not only because of his desire to complete his medical education abroad and the opportunity to work in research in the field of anesthesiology and heart transplantation, but also because of “the poor working conditions at his last workplace, where he had many enemies among his co-workers—doctors—because of his political views and open behavior.”85

According to Zvonař’s mother, neither he nor his wife maintained contact with Czechoslovak emigrants in the Netherlands, and he was not active in any compatriot association. He continued to express “progressive views” abroad and did not change his beliefs as a “communist-functionary.” Zvonař and his wife expressed themselves in similar language in their application to the Czechoslovak authorities to have their residence legalized, which they eventually achieved in 1980. Thus, their prosecution for the crime of leaving the Republic was postponed.86

However, it was not true that Miloš Zvonař was not involved in emigrant associations. As Kabela later recalled, it was Zvonař who came up with the initiative to establish an association through which Czechoslovak emigrants in the Netherlands could meet regularly. Thus, he was at the foundation of the Comenius association in 1969 and even became its first chairman, if only for a short time. Zvonař was allegedly afraid of “empty politicking” and thus of creating contradictions among his compatriots. Therefore, he wanted “to keep the management of the association firmly in his own hands and only use the help of others when organizing a compatriot meeting.” That is why many people did not like his “undemocratic attitude” and therefore soon, on February 27, 1970, a new leadership of the association was formed which did not include Zvonař.87 His relatively short involvement in this association was probably also based on the fact that he was trying to legalize his stay in the Netherlands. It should also be noted that Zvonař did not see the association as politically oriented. To him, it was merely a means of socializing. In any case, Zvonař’s file from the Security Services Archives did not mention this involvement, although contemporary documents from the Czechoslovak embassy in The Hague mentioned Zvonař as the chairman of the Comenius association (or rather mentioned his replacement by Theodor Vondráček in 1970).88

In the case of anesthesiologists from Czechoslovakia, the sources reveal little about their involvement in “association life” or the Czechoslovak exile movement. It cannot be said that they were not engaged at all, however, but professional motives again seem to have prevailed. For example, Bořivoj Dvořáček maintained contacts with his colleagues in Czechoslovakia even after his emigration. He helped organize a fundraising campaign which made it possible to bring professional publications to Czechoslovakia and thus keep Czechoslovak anesthesiology at a high professional level. Moreover, thanks to his support, the Third European Congress of Anaesthesiology was held in Prague in 1970.89 Doctors also socialized and met informally, especially among themselves. However, the sources indicate no significant involvement in exile activities among members of this community. Ladislav Malínský, for example, contributed literary articles to Okno dokořán (and his texts were reportedly popular among readers),90 but this was a matter of literary activity rather than political engagement. What one can say about the post-1968 wave in general was true of doctors and anesthesiologists in particular: its involvement in the fight against the communist regime in Czechoslovakia was very small, especially compared to the generation which had emigrated after 1948. Zvonař’s involvement in the aforementioned exile association could not have been very significant, given that this involvement was not noted by the State Security and thus apparently not perceived as a threat to the communist regime in Czechoslovakia. And it probably wasn’t really a threat, since it was more a meeting of compatriots than “politicking.” In other words, it was something that was commonly and informally happening among emigrant doctors.

Conclusion

The story of the Czechoslovak anesthesiologists who emigrated to the Netherlands in 1968–1970 was the story of the intersection of the histories of two countries divided by the Iron Curtain. On the one hand, there was a significant milestone in Czechoslovak history, namely 1968 and the suppression of the Prague Spring by the invasion of Warsaw Pact troops and the resulting migration wave, which included a large number of experts, scientists, and doctors. On the other hand, there was the situation in the Dutch health sector, which suffered from a shortage of doctors in certain fields in the late 1960s and early 1970s. Anesthesiologists were members of a sought-after profession in the Netherlands, and this probably explains in no small part why migrants from Czechoslovakia, who probably would have ended up in another country, eventually settled in the Netherlands. The decisive moment for them was the offer of employment in their field of specialization. Many of these migrants had already had experiences with foreign internships or had established contacts with Dutch doctors. It was certainly no coincidence that many Czechoslovak anesthesiologists emigrated to the Netherlands from Africa, where they had been on missions for several years.

However, history is influenced by people, and in the case of the path of Czech anesthesiologists to the Netherlands, anesthesiologist Bob Smalhout was an important figure. He maintained contacts and helped not only Czechoslovak emigrants (doctors and specifically anesthesiologists) in the Netherlands, and he also maintained contacts with doctors in Czechoslovakia. This position between Czechoslovak experts in exile and those who did not emigrate placed him (probably unintentionally) in the role of an intermediary between Czechoslovak exiles in the Netherlands and their families and acquaintances back home.

The stories and experiences of the anesthesiologists showed that in the case of doctors, we can talk about a certain professional identity, not only in relation to other doctors in the Netherlands, but also within the expatriate community. Czech and Slovak doctors in the Netherlands formed informal networks, especially if they shared the same workplace. Thus, in terms of the concept of “double engagement” mentioned in the introduction, there was a considerable overlap of professional and national identities in this case.

The existence of a certain professional identity (shared with their Dutch colleagues) was a prerequisite for Czechoslovak doctors to integrate more easily into society in the Netherlands. In this case, however, although this may not have been the rule, political engagement as members of the exile community was usually more marginalized. If we add to this the efforts of some emigrants to avoid definitively “closing the door” to returning to or at least visiting Czechoslovakia, we can see why the migrants of 1968–1970 could not meet the expectations of those who had emigrated from Czechoslovakia 20 years earlier and who expected the new migrants to be more politically involved (more anti-communist) in the migrant community. Each generation of migrants was specific in this respect, although in some cases it was impossible to speak of two different generations in terms of age (while the time of emigration separated the two “generations” by more than 20 years, the age difference between the migrants was generally much smaller). However, belonging to the post-1968 migrant community was also a certain status that was attached to doctors from this migration wave, whether they wanted it or not.

Anesthesiologists who emigrated to the Netherlands after 1968 continued to work there. Thus, as was true for doctors from Czechoslovakia in general, the Netherlands was not a “transfer station” for them to other countries, and they did not return to Czechoslovakia (before 1989). From this point of view, we can assume that their lives in the Netherlands met their expectations or at least were such that they had no need to return or travel elsewhere. The unfulfilled vision of life in the Netherlands after 1968 concerned younger people and students more. For Czechoslovak doctors who had employment and a certain economic level in the Netherlands, further migration abroad was not on the agenda. However, as the example of anesthesiologists shows, internal migration within the Netherlands was not rare. Their professions, jobs, specializations, and work contacts all seemed to act as a kind of safety net on which they could rely to overcome the widespread mood of post-1968 migrants from Czechoslovakia, which one of them, whom we have already quoted above, defined as “life’s disappointment and resignation.”

Archival Sources

Archiv Ministerstva zahraničních věcí [Archives of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs of the Czech Republic], Prague, (AMFA)

Nizozemsko [Netherlands] TO-O

Libri Prohibiti Library, Prague.

Archiv bezpečnostních složek [Security Services Archives], Prague (SSA)

Bibliography

“III. evropský anesteziologický kongres v Praze” [The Third European Congress of Anesthesiology in Prague]. Zdravotnické noviny, 13 August 1970, p. 2.

Berghuis, Cornelia Klazina. Geheel ontdaan van onbaatzuchtigheid: het Nederlandse toelatingsbeleid voor vluchtelingen en displaced persons van 1945 tot 1956 [Completely devoid of altruism: The Dutch admission policy for refugees and displaced persons from 1945 to 1956]. Amsterdam: Thela Thesis, 1999.

Břečka, Bruno. Kronika čs. skautského hnutí do r. 1990 [Chronicle of the Czechoslovak scout movement up to 1990]. Brno: Brněnská rada Junáka, 1999.

Bronkhorst, Daan. Een tijd van komen: de geschiedenis van vluchtelingen in Nederland [A time of arrival: The history of refugees in the Netherlands]. Utrecht: Federatie VON, 1990.

Brouček, Stanislav. “Emigrace 1948 a 1968 ze svědectví účastníků: Několik poznámek ke shodám a rozdílům české emigrace 1948 and 1968” (Příspěvek z konference Krajané a exil: 1948 a 1968, Praha, Karolinum, 16.–17. září 2008) [Emigration wave 1948 and 1968 from the testimonies of participants: Some notes on the similarities and differences of Czech emigration wave of 1948 and 1968]. Accessed November 30, 2022, http://www.zahranicnicesi.com/docs/broucek_emigrace_48_68.pdf.

Connell, John. Migration and the Globalisation of Health Care: The Health Worker Exodus? Chelthenman: Edward Elgar, 2010.

Diamant, Jiří. Psychologické problémy emigrace [Psychological problems of emigration]. Olomouc: Matice cyrilometodějská, 1995.

Doesschate, Jan Willem. Asielbeleid en belangen: het Nederlandse toelatingsbeleid ten aanzien van vluchtelingen in de jaren 1968–1982 [Asylum policy and interests: The Dutch admission policy for refugees in the years 1968–1982]. Hilversum: Verloren, 1993.

Dvořáček, Bořivoj. “Postavení a rozvoj anesteziologie v historii Vinohradské nemocnice a tím i v UK3.LF 3” [Status and development of anesthesiology in the history of Vinohradská Hospital]. Accessed November 30, 2022, https://kar3lf.cz/wp-content/uploads/2019/07/Postaven%C3%AD-a-rozvoj-anesteziologie-v-historii-Vinohradsk%C3%A9-nemocnice-a-t%C3%ADm-i-v-LFK-3.pdf

Dworacek, B[orivoj]. “Anesteziologie” [Anesthesiology]. In Miroslav Kabela, Zdravotnictví v Holandsku, 33–36. Haarlem: Spolek demokratických Čechů a Slováků v Nizozemí, 1991.

Engbersen, Godfried. “Migration transitions in an era of liquid migration: Reflections on Fassmann and Reeger.” In European Immigrations: Trends, Structures and Policy Implications, edited by Marek Okólski, 91–105. Amsterdam: Amsterdam University Press, 2012. doi: 10.1515/9789048517275-005

Formanová, Lucie, Jiří Gruntorád, and Michal Přibáň. Exilová periodika: katalog periodik českého a slovenského exilu a krajanských tisků vydávaných po roce 1945 [Exile periodicals: A catalog of Czech and Slovak exile and expatriate press published after 1945]. Prague: Ježek, 1999.

Gaďourek, Ivan. Cestou Komenského: vzpomínky z mládí účastníka třetího odboje [Comenius’ Path: Memories of youth from a participant of the Third Resistance]. Brno: Barrister &Principal, 2006.

Goedhart, Pieter et al. Spolu ẇ“alejí Evropy.” Spoločne “alejou Európy.” 100 let nizozemsko-česko-slovenských vztahů. 100 rokov holandsko-česko-slovenských vzťahov [Together “Paving the Way of Europe”: 100 Years of Dutch-Czech-Slovak relations. 100 years of Dutch-Czech-Slovak relations]. Olomouc: Univerzita Palackého v Olomouci, 2019.

Hálek. Jan. Ve znamení “bdělosti a ostražitosti.” Zahraniční styky a emigrace pracovníků ČSAV v dobových dokumentech (1953–1971) [Under the sign of “Vigilance and Alertness.” Foreign contacts and emigration of Czechoslovak Academy of Sciences employees in contemporary documents, 1953–1971]. Prague: Masarykův ústav a Archiv AV ČR, 2011.

Iacob, Bogdan C. “Paradoxes of Socialist Solidarity: Romanian and Czechoslovak Medical Team in North Korea and Vietnam (1951–1962).” Monde(s) 20, no. 2 (2021): 117–40.

Iacob, Bogdan C. “Health.” In Socialism Goes Global: The Soviet Union and Eastern Europe in the Age of Decolonization, edited by James Mark, and Paul Betts, 255–89. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2022.

Kabela, Mirek, et al., eds. Holandsko a my [The Netherlands and us]. Haarlem: Spolek demokratických Čechů a Slováků v Nizozemí, 1993.

Kabela, Mirek. “Češi a Slováci uvízlí v holandských močálech a bažinách” [Czechs and Slovaks stuck in the Dutch marshes and swamps]. In Kabela et al., Holandsko a my, 161–220. Haarlem: Spolek demokratických Čechů a Slováků v Nizozemí, 1993.

Kabela, Miroslav. “Český exil 1948 a 1968 v Nizozemsku” (Příspěvek z konference Krajané a exil: 1948 a 1968, Praha, Karolinum, 16.–17. září 2008) [Czech exile 1948 and 1968 in the Netherlands]. Accessed November 30, 2022, http://www.zahranicnicesi.com/docs/kabela_exil.pdf.

Kabela, Miroslav. “Vliv emigrace na psychické problémy a choroby českých emigrantů v Nizozemí” [The impact of emigration on the psychological problems and diseases of Czech emigrants in the Netherlands]. In Emigrace a exil jako způsob života. II. Sympozium O českém vystěhovalectví, exulantství a vztazích zahraničních Čechů k domovu, edited by Stanislav Brouček, Karel Hrubý, and Antonín Měšťan, 33–50. Prague: Karolinum ve spolupráci s Etnologickým ústavem AV ČR, 2001.

Kabela, Miroslav. Zdravotnictví v Holandsku [Healthcare in the Netherlands]. Haarlem: Spolek demokratických Čechů a Slováků v Nizozemí, 1991.

Kostlán, Antonín, and Alice Velková. Wissenschaft im Exil: Die Tschechoslowakei als Kreuzweg 1918–1989. Sammelband einer Konferenz (Prag, 11.–12. November 2003). Prague: Výzkumné centrum pro dějiny vědy, 2004.

Loeckx, Renilde. Cold War Triangle: How Scientists in East and West Tamed HIV. Leuven: Leuven University Press, 2021.

Málek, Jiří. “Kdo byl prof. Zdeněk Kalenda” [Who was Prof. Zdeněk Kalenda]. Anesteziologie a intenzivní medicína 24, no. 4 (2013): 300.

Málek, Jiří. “Doc. MUDr. Bořivoj Dvořáček, CSc.” Anesteziologie a intenzivní medicína 26, no. 1 (2015): 46.

Malínský, Ladislav. “Vzpomínka na Karla Otrubu (1918–1997)” [Remembering Karl Otruba]. Nizozemské listy 4, no. 3 (1997): 13.

Michela, Miroslav, Tamás Scheibner, and Michaela Šmidrkalová. “Projekt ‘Émigré Europe’ a emigrace československých studentů a vědců do Nizozemska v letech 1933–1989” [The “Émigré Europe” project and the emigration of Czechoslovak students and scientists to the Netherlands in 1933–1989]. Práce z dějin Akademie věd 14, no. 1 (2022): 11–44.

Mügge, Liza. Beyond Dutch Borders: Transnational Politics among Colonial Migrants, Guests Workers, and the Second Generation. Amsterdam: Amsterdam University Press, 2010.

Mulder, Jan. “Jak jsem se skoro stal vlastizrádcem” [How I almost became a traitor]. In Kabela et al., Holandsko a my, 129–42. Haarlem: Spolek demokratických Čechů a Slováků v Nizozemí, 1993.

Párová, Anna, and Rudolf Vašíček. The Medicine of Friendship. Prague: Orbis Press Agency, 1986.

Sklenářová, Sylva. “Čechoslováci v Nizozemsku v první polovině 20. století – I. Hornické kolonie v Limburgu” [Czechoslovaks in the Netherlands in the first half of the 20th century – I. Mining colonies in Limburg]. In Emigrace: sborník historických prací Centra pro československá exilová studia, vol. 2, 9–28. Olomouc: Univerzita Palackého v Olomouci, 2008.

Sklenářová, Sylva. “Krajané v belgické hornické obci Winterslag v období mezi dvěma světovými válkami ve vzpomínkách Karla Svobody” [Compatriots in the Belgian mining village of Winterslag during the interwar period in the memories of Karel Svoboda]. Historica Olomucensia 52 (2017): 131–47.

Sklenářová, Sylva. “Kulturní vztahy mezi Československem a Nizozemskem v letech 1918–1938 z pohledu Společnosti Nizozemsko-Československo” [Cultural relations between Czechoslovakia and the Netherlands from 1918 to 1938 from the perspective of the Netherlands-Czechoslovakia Society]. Moderní dějiny: časopis pro dějiny 19. a 20. století 22, no. 2 (2014): 117–39.

Sklenářová, Sylva. “Nizozemská špionážní aféra: Proces s Janem A. Louwersem v březnu 1950” [The Dutch espionage affair: The trial of Jan A. Louwers in March 1950]. Soudobé dějiny 15, no. 1 (2008): 62–83.

Sklenářová, Sylva. “Osudy exilu z roku 1948 v Nizozemí” [Fates of the 1948 exile in the Netherlands]. In Studie z dějin emigrace: Sborník studentských prací, 71–96. Olomouc: Univerzita Palackého v Olomouci, 2003.

Sklenářová, Sylva. Čechoslováci v zemích dnešního Beneluxu v meziválečném období (1918–1938) [Czechoslovaks in the countries of today’s Benelux in the Interwar Period, 1918–1938]. Prague: Masarykův ústav a Archiv AV ČR, 2013.

Sklenářová, Sylva. Diplomatické vztahy Československa a Nizozemska v letech 1918–1948 a jejich představitelé [Diplomatic relations between Czechoslovakia and the Netherlands from 1918 to 1948 and their representatives]. České Budějovice: Veduta, 2010.

Šmíd, J. “Mimořádný úspěch anesteziologického kongresu v Praze” [Extraordinary success of the Anesthesiology Congress in Prague]. Zdravotnické noviny, September 10, 1970, 1–2.

Štrbáňová, Soňa, and Antonín Kostlán, eds. Sto českých vědců v exilu: Encyklopedie významných vědců z řad pracovníků Československé akademie věd [One hundred Czech scientists in exile: An encyclopedia of notable scientists from the ranks of the Czechoslovak Academy of Sciences]. Prague: Academia, 2011.

Trávníček, Václav. Kapnografie [Capnography]. Prague: Avicenum, 1974.

Valentina Mazzucato. “The double engagement: Transnationalism and integration. Ghanaian migrants’ lives between Ghana and The Netherlands.” Journal of Ethnic and Migration Studies 34, no. 2 (2008): 199–216.

Van Esterik, Chris. Het zout der aarde. UAF 1948–1988: Vijftig jaar hulp aan vluchteling-studenten [The salt of the earth. UAF 1948–1988: Fifty years of assistance to refugee students]. Amsterdam: B. Bakker, 1998.

Van Rooi, Luc. “De opvang van vluchteling-studenten op de Radboud Universiteit in Nijmegen in de periode 1948–1972” [The Reception of refugee students at Radboud University in Nijmegen in the period 1948–1972]. MA thesis. Radboud Universiteit Nijmegen, 2019.

Vargha, Dóra. “Technical Assistance and Socialist International Health: Hungary, the WHO and the Korean War.” History and Technology 36, no. 3–4 (2020): 400–17.

Vargha, Dóra. Polio Across the Iron Curtain: Hungary’s Cold War with an Epidemic. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2018.

Walaardt, Tycho. “New Refugees? Manly war resisters prevent an asylum crisis in the Netherlands, 1968–1973.” In Gender, Migration and Categorisation: Making Distinction Between Migrants in Western Countries, 1945–2010, edited by Marlou Schrover, and Deirdre M. Moloney, 75–104. Amsterdam: Amsterdam University Press, 2013.

Waldauf, Jan. Sokol: Malé dějiny velké myšlenky. Vol. 2, Československé sokolstvo v zahraničí 1952–1975 [Sokol: Small history of a great idea. Vol. 2, Czechoslovak Sokol Movement abroad 1952–1975]. Luhačovice: Atelier IM, 2010.

Waldauf, Jan. Sokol: Malé dějiny velké myšlenky. Vol. 3, Československé sokolstvo v zahraničí 1976–1995 [Sokol: Small history of a great idea. Vol. 3, Czechoslovak Sokol Movement abroad 1976–1995]. Luhačovice: Atelier IM, 2010.


1 On the history of medical science transfers during the Cold War see, for example, Vargha, Polio Across the Iron Curtain; Loeckx, Cold War Triangle; on the phenomenon of migration of doctors see, for example, Connell, Migration and the Globalisation of Health Care.

2 See, for example, Mazzucato, “The Double Engagement.”

3 See, for example, Sklenářová, “Osudy exilu z roku 1948 v Nizozemí”; Sklenářová, “Nizozemská špionážní aféra.”

4 See, for example, Sklenářová, “Čechoslováci v Nizozemsku v první polovině 20. století”; Sklenářová, Diplomatické vztahy Československa a Nizozemska; Sklenářová, “Kulturní vztahy mezi Československem a Nizozemskem.”

5 See, for example, Sklenářová. Čechoslováci v zemích dnešního Beneluxu; Sklenářová. “Krajané v belgické hornické obci Winterslag.”

6 Kabela et al., Holandsko a my; Kabela, “Český exil 1948 a 1968 v Nizozemsku”; Miroslav Kabela, “Přehled historických česko-nizozemských kontaktů a vztahů a historie českých emigrantů v Nizozemí.” Unpublished manuscript. Libri Prohibiti Library, Prague.

7 See, for example Kostlán and Velková, Wissenschaft im Exil; Štrbáňová and Kostlán, Sto českých vědců v exilu; Hálek, Ve znamení “bdělosti a ostražitosti.”

8 These interviews are part of an extensive manuscript titled “Přehled historických česko-nizozemských kontaktů a vztahů a historie českých emigrantů v Nizozemí.” Libri Prohibiti Library, Prague.

9 See, for example, Kabela, “Vliv emigrace na psychické problémy.”

10 Kabela, “Český exil 1948 a 1968 v Nizozemsku,” 2.

11 AMFA, Nizozemsko [Netherlands] TO-O, 1945–1959, Letter from the Ambassador of the Czechoslovak Socialist Republic in Haag, November 18, 1949.

12 Walaardt, “New Refugees?,” 80.

13 AMFA, Nizozemsko TO-T, 1970–74, Czechoslovak emigration in the Netherlands and its activities in 1973. Political Report No. 13, September 11, 1973, 1.

14 AMFA, Nizozemsko TO-T, 1980–89, Political Report No. 53 – Operation of anti-communist centers and propaganda against the Czechoslovak Socialist Republic and evaluation of the activities of the Czechoslovak emigration in the Netherlands, November 27, 1980, 3.

15 Müggem, Beyond Dutch Borders, 42.

16 Engbersen, “Migration transitions,” 93.

17 On the broader context of the two Czechoslovak migration waves from 1948 and 1968 in general see Brouček, “Emigrace 1948 a 1968 ze svědectví účastníků.”

18 Kabela, “Český exil 1948 a 1968 v Nizozemsku,” 6–7.

19 Kabela, Přehled historických česko-nizozemských kontaktů, 259.

20 Gaďourek, Cestou Komenského, 174.

21 Ibid.

22 Kabela, “Češi a Slováci uvízlí,” 183.

23 Kabela, Přehled historických česko-nizozemských kontaktů, 443.

24 AMFA, Nizozemsko TO-T, 1970–74, Czechoslovak emigration in the Netherlands and its activities in 1973. Political Report No. 13, September 11, 1973, 1.

25 AMFA, Nizozemsko TO-T, 1970–74, Czechoslovak emigration in the Netherlands and its activities in 1973. Political Report No. 13, September 11, 1973, 1–2.

26 See the testimonies of relatives of emigrating anesthesiologists quoted below.

27 Formanová, Gruntorád and Přibáň, Exilová periodika, 194–95.

28 Kabela, “Češi a Slováci uvízlí,” 184.

29 AMFA, Nizozemsko TO-T, 1970–74, Czechoslovak emigration in the Netherlands and its influence on the labor and communist movement, November 2, 1970, 1.

30 Sokol was a physical education organization founded in Prague in 1862. Sokol events were associated with Czech nationalism and patriotism. After the communists took power in Czechoslovakia in 1948, Sokol was suppressed, some of its members were imprisoned, and some emigrated from Czechoslovakia. Exile Sokol units were then founded all over the world, especially in countries with a large Czechoslovak community.

31 Waldauf, Sokol, vol. 2, 578.

32 Waldauf, Sokol, vol. 3, 187.

33 Ibid., 133.

34 Břečka, Kronika čs. skautského hnutí, 266.

35 Ibid., 274.

36 Kabela, “Češi a Slováci uvízlí,” 186.

37 On Dutsch asylum policy in this period, see, for example: Berghuis, Geheel ontdaan van onbaatzuchtigheid. On refugees in the Netherlands in general, see Bronkhorst, Een tijd van komen.

38 On the history of the UAF see Van Esterik, Het zout der aarde.

39 Goedhart, Spolu “alejí Evropy,” 49.

40 Van Esterik, Het zout der aarde, 30. Quoted by Van Rooi, De opvang van vluchteling-studenten, 15.

41 UAF. Oprichtingsverhaal. Accessible online at: https://www.uaf.nl/over-ons/oprichtingsverhaal/ (Accessed May 1, 2023)

42 On the asylum policy of the Netherlands after 1968 see, for example, Doesschate. Asielbeleid en belangen.

43 Kabela, Přehled historických česko-nizozemských kontaktů, 289.

44 Ibid., 363.

45 Kabela, “Vliv emigrace na psychické problémy,” 33–35.

46 Ibid., 34.

47 Mulder, “Jak jsem se skoro stal vlastizrádcem,” 132–33.

48 Kabela, Přehled historických česko-nizozemských kontaktů, 281. After arriving in the Netherlands, the Czechs and Slovaks had the opportunity to attend an intensive language course at the Language Centre for Foreigners in Berkenhoven. Not all of them took advantage of it.

49 The fourth largest group (West Germans) was almost half the number of Czechs and Slovaks, with 61 working in the Netherlands. In comparison, the statistics reported 50 Polish doctors (corresponding to fifth place) and 19 Hungarian doctors (eleventh place). Kabela, Zdravotnictví v Holandsku, 51.

50 Among them was psychiatrist Jiří Diamant (b. 1930), a Holocaust survivor and author of a book on the psychological problems of emigration. See Diamant, Psychologické problémy emigrace.

51 Kabela, Zdravotnictví v Holandsku.

52 In Utrecht, for example, surgeon Arnošt Axler (1931–?) worked as a trainee in 1967. At the end of August 1968, he emigrated to the Netherlands (he didn’t return to Czechoslovakia from vacation).

53 For example, Jiří Diamant did not return from the psychological congress in Amsterdam in 1968. František Křivka (1925–?), who had worked in the radiology department of the Utrecht hospital since October 1968, also decided not to return to Czechoslovakia. Similarly, Jiří Rádl (1930–?) did not return from his internship at the Institute for Rheumatism Research University Hospital in Leiden, where he had also been (first legally) since October 1968.

54 As shown below, this was particularly true in the case of anesthesiologists. However, this was also the case for other doctors, for example the general practitioner Ctirad Kučera (1931–?), who emigrated to the Netherlands at the beginning of the 1970s from Algeria. Kučera was then engaged in the Czechoslovak exiled Scout movement and also contributed to the emigrant magazine Okno dokořán.

55 This is how, for example, gynecologist Jaromír Špinka (1923–2016) emigrated to the Netherlands: he visited friends in Amsterdam during his vacations. Špinka used to visit the Netherlands frequently in the 1960s (every year). The aforementioned Arnošt Axler also emigrated in this way, i.e. by not returning from vacation.

56 Kabela, Zdravotnictví v Holandsku, 90–95.

57 Czechoslovakia was from the beginning an “observing country.”

58 “III. evropský anesteziologický kongres,” 2.

59 Šmíd, “Mimořádný úspěch,” 2.

60 However, this was no longer the case 15–20 years later, as noted in the early 1990s by B. Dvořáček: “University hospitals did not have any vacant (unfilled) places at that time. The domestic supply of graduated doctors is more than redundant.” Dworacek, “Anesteziologie,” 36.

61 He changed his name to Dworacek in the Netherlands.

62 Málek, “Doc. MUDr. Bořivoj Dvořáček, CSc.,” 46.

63 Dvořáček, “Postavení a rozvoj anesteziologie.”

64 Málek, “Kdo byl prof. Zdeněk Kalenda,” 300.

65 Trávníček, Kapnografie, 15.

66 Sbírka svazky kontrarozvědného rozpracování. SSA file KR-742297MV.

67 Sbírka Svazky tajných spolupracovníků [Informer Files Group]. SSA TS-838065MV.

68 Málek, “Doc. MUDr. Bořivoj Dvořáček, CSc.,” 46.

69 Health service was one of the areas in which Czechoslovakia was significantly involved as part of its aid to developing countries. The aid was mainly focused on “primary health problems in the developing countries concerned, particularly medical science and research, the improvement of curative and preventive treatment, health service organization and management, additional training of medical personnel, all-round exchange of information and exchange on experts.” Párová and Vašíček, The Medicine of Friendship, 16. As far as Czechoslovak assistance to developing countries in general is concerned, by 1982 there were 7,000 Czechoslovak experts working in developing countries. Ibid., 77. See also: Iacob, “Paradoxes of Socialist Solidarity;” Iacob, “Health;” Vargha, “Technical Assistance.”

70 More Czechoslovak experts (not exclusively doctors) emigrated from Morocco in 1968–1970. Sbírka Správa vyšetřování StB – vyšetřovací spisy [Investigation Directorate of the StB – Investigation Files]. SSA V-27901MV.

71 Sbírka svazky kontrarozvědného rozpracování [Counterintelligence Files Group]. SSA KR-742297MV.

72 Sbírka Objektové svazky [Subject Files Group]. SSA OB-370ČB.

73 Sbírka Správa vyšetřování StB – vyšetřovací spisy. SSA V-27901MV.

74 Malínský, “Vzpomínka na Karla Otrubu,” 13.

75 Michela, Scheibner and Šmidrkalová, “Projekt “Émigré Europe,” 39.

76 Malínský, “Vzpomínka na Karla Otrubu,” 13.

77 In addition to Květoslava Malínská, the aforementioned Zdeněk Kalenda, Karel Otruba, and Miroslav Květ. Other Czech doctors also worked at the Utrecht hospital after 1968, for example gynecologist Jaromír Špinka. He later settled in Delft. Together with his wife Marie, they were active in the Czechoslovak exile Sokol organization.

78 Ibid.

79 Ibid.

80 Sbírka svazky kontrarozvědného rozpracování. SSA KR-742297MV.

81 Kabela, Přehled historických česko-nizozemských kontaktů, 342.

82 Bob Smalhout also ran for this party for the Dutch Senate elections in 2003.

83 Kabela, Přehled historických česko-nizozemských kontaktů, 342.

84 Ibid.

85 Sbírka Správa vyšetřování StB – vyšetřovací spisy. SSA V-30941MV.

86 Ibid.

87 Kabela, Přehled historických česko-nizozemských kontaktů, 257; Kabela, “Češi a Slováci uvízlí,” 184.

88 AMFA, Nizozemsko TO-T, 1970–74, Post-August emigration in the Netherlands from January 1 to July 31, 1970, 2.

89 Málek, “Doc. MUDr. Bořivoj Dvořáček, CSc.,” 46.

90 Kabela, Přehled historických česko-nizozemských kontaktů, 449.

* This study was conducted under the auspices of the research project “Émigré Europe: Civil Engagement Transfers between Eastern Europe and the Low Countries 1933–1989,” which received financial support from the CELSA fund (Central Europe Leuven Strategic Alliance).

 

2023_4_Hajtó

pdf

“The Past Must Be Given a Place”: Migration, Intergenerational Transfer, and Cultural Memory Practices in Belgian Families of Hungarian Descent

Vera Hajtó
HUN-REN Research Centre for the Humanities 

Hungarian Historical Review Volume 12 Issue 4  (2023): 555-575 DOI 10.38145/2023.4.555

This article investigates the intergenerational effects of migration on the memories of Belgian families of Hungarian origin, focusing specifically on how these effects can prompt the second and third generations of migrant families to bring their private memories and identity constructions into the public sphere. Their social participation becomes a crucial element in their quest to uncover their families’ histories. While the memory of the migration experience was initially contained in the “archive” (the private sphere), it eventually transitions into the “canon” (the public sphere), becoming accessible to those outside the family circle. Using published biographies of second-generation members about their immigrant parents, photographic images, texts of a theatre play, group conversations on social media (Facebook), and interviews with members of the second and third generations, this article offers a varied source material to explore these questions. By pushing the boundaries of historical research and memory studies, it demonstrates that the memories of migration can have long-lasting effects that connect people and families with larger communities and the social sphere.

Keywords: migration, identity, memory, memory work, family, intergenerational relations, cultural memory, archive and canon, Hungarian child relief project, Belgium

In the course of governmental negotiations in 2019, the Flemish government under the leadership of Prime Minister Jan Jambon reached an agreement to follow the Dutch example and develop a Flemish cultural canon. An independent committee of experts worked on the Canon of Flanders for almost three years before presenting it to the general public in May 2023. From more than five hundred possible subjects, they selected sixty Flemish “windows” focusing on politics, culture, archaeology, economy, science, ecology, and sports. The purpose of the governmental agreement on the Canon is to create anchor points in Flemish culture, history, and sciences which can be used for support and inspiration in three fields: education, integration processes, and the heritage and tourism sectors.1 A wide and controversial social discussion surrounded the preparation of the Canon in the course of which historians and other experts got into heated public debates on the question of how to canonize national history and whether it is desirable or even possible to do so. The fragmented Belgian cultural and political landscape made these debates even more intriguing and created a challenging problem. As a result of the public discussions, it was also necessary to refrain from generalizing the concept of Flemish identity, and the commission responsible for the project decided to separate the Canon of Flanders from Flemish identity. Following the principles of tolerance and diversity, the heritage and memories of the different migrant communities in Belgium also got a place in the Canon. Among them there is a photo and a short note on the history of the Belgian-Hungarian child relief project, which is a very interesting fact from the perspective of this paper.2 Its mention is surprising, as the migration of Hungarian children to Belgium in the mid-1920s was a largely forgotten episode of shared Belgian-Hungarian social history a few years ago. What happened in the meantime? How did a mostly privately shared history of a now small (a couple hundred families) group of people (Belgians and Hungarians) became part of the Canon of Flanders? How did this “forgotten” history of a once widely known event in the lives of the Catholic communities of Belgium again become a noted part of the public/national/regional canon? The aim of this paper is to venture answers to these questions by looking at the private and public activities of the second and third generations of descendants of the Belgian-Hungarian child relief project and the processes by which memories have been shared in this community across generations. I consider how these activities helped dislodge family memories from the private sphere and gave them a place in public knowledge. Three specific cases of transgenerational activities will be examined to uncover how memory of migration can define generational ties and how these memories in return become public heritage.

Short History of an Old Story and Its Consequences

The Belgian-Hungarian child relief project was a humanitarian transnational initiative between Hungary and Belgium. The idea of temporarily placing Hungarian children with foreign families where they could regain their strength after the devastation of World War I came from Dutch citizens who worked during the war as volunteers in Hungary, which was in a difficult situation economically and socially.3 The project started in 1920 in the Netherlands. Other European countries, such as Switzerland, England, and Denmark joined the Netherlands shortly thereafter, and in 1923, Belgium followed suit. The project was organized along denominational lines. Therefore, as Belgium was an overwhelmingly Catholic country, the organization of the project rested in the hands of the large Catholic community and its networks. The children were transported by trains from Hungary to Belgium, and they were distributed upon arrival among the volunteer host families. The original intention of the organizers was a so-called “holiday” of six months for children who were malnourished but not sick. They were supposed to be fed well, attend the local schools together with their Belgian peers, and follow the Catholic traditions of the local community. The Hungarian organizers took care that only Catholic Hungarian children were placed in Belgium. While the various aspects of the journey to a foreign country and the placement of the children with families once they had arrived were relatively well organized, the decision of which children would return and when remained flexible. This decision was left up to the Belgian and Hungarian families. They were able to discuss and decide among themselves or sometimes even unilaterally when the child would return to Hungary or whether, in some cases, he or she would remain in Belgium. This had serious and often unforeseen consequences later, not only for the ways these children came to understand their identities but also for their children’s and grandchildren’s perceptions of themselves.

Many Hungarian children remained in the care of their Belgian families longer than six months. Some of them stayed years with their host families, and some remained in Belgium forever. Altogether approximately 21.000 Hungarian children came to stay in Belgium in the framework of this project. Due to the scarcity of contemporary administrative data, we can only make a rough estimate of 4 percent concerning the number of children who never returned to Hungary or, after having returned, decided (or had the decision made for them) to travel back to Belgium and settled there for good.4 The children who remained in Belgium for good became immigrants, whether of their own decision or not. Their migration experience was unusual, in that it was shaped in no small part by the constraints of childhood. Like adult migrants, they experienced the cultural rupture that is an inevitable part of migration. They were separated from their native culture and from the environment and people they knew and, most importantly and most formatively, from their parents and other family members. As children, they quickly learned the language and the local habits, attended school, joined youth organizations, and thus, unlike adult migrants, they were socialized in Belgium rather than in Hungary. They did not differ, from the perspectives of religion and skin color, from the local population, and this contributed to their successful structural integration.5 Although they remained Hungarian citizens until marrying a Belgian man or woman or completing the process of naturalization, because of their integration and socialization into Belgian society as children, the question of citizenship remained a minor administrative factor in their lives.6 While their structural integration seems to have been very successful, their identificational integration, how they perceived themselves vis-à-vis the rest of the society, was more complex and problematic. Very often feelings which bordered on melancholy seem to have lingered, as well as some attachment to their country and culture of origin, at least to the extent that they either knew or imagined it. If they preserved transnational connections with Hungary (for instance with their Hungarian families), the two identities, Hungarian and Belgian, intermingled. Moreover, for many of them, separation from the early childhood environment and especially from their birth parents proved a traumatic experience. They sometimes developed traumatic disorders or depression. They were often unable to form healthy relationships with their partners and incapable of performing healthy parental roles.7 In their late life-testimonies, these people often shared the difficulties they faced while growing up and establishing their own families in Belgium.8

Why Memory Matters and How It is Transferred

The secondary literature on cultural memory has persuasively shown that movement and memory are closely intertwined. Memories are on the move.9 They travel with migrants as intangible possessions that migrants cannot and will not get rid of because memories connect places and help preserve existing social ties and build new ones.10 As the process of migration involves dislocation not only from people and social connections but also from biographically important places, remembering these places and people is a way for migrants to bridge the gap between their past and future lives. These memories, however, are not stable entities. They are also on the move, not just in space but also in time. They change together with the migrants and their circumstances. In general, memories change over time. We remember different aspects of the same event at different moments of our lives.11 The concept of moving memories in time can also refer to a generational transfer, when memories in the form of family stories, tacit knowledge, mnemonic objects, and even bodily habits are passed down to the offspring of the person who migrated.

While in the past, memory was often the most important or even only possible way migrants could maintain some form of psychological and emotional connection to the social networks and family in the home country, in recent years, technology has changed communication without necessarily dislodging memory from its crucial position. One of the main reasons for this is that memory is closely connected to our identity construction. If we look at the process of migration, we can see that both memory and identity are in an endangered position. The experience of migration causes rupture and alteration in both processes. This is why migrants often struggle with the reconstruction of both. This process of recovery, however, often takes a long time and might not be completed before the migrant dies. If this is the case, another generation may inherit the incomplete reconstruction of their family history and a fragmented personal identity.12 As Leo Lucassen very aptly put it, “integration, just like assimilation, is viewed as a non-linear, long-term, and thus intergenerational process.”13 The adults who had come from Hungary to Belgium as children and later took Belgian spouses established mixed families in which their children often shared the cultural heritages, identities, and personal memories of both parents. Moreover, the children and sometimes even the grandchildren of these families regularly struggled with the unfinished projects of their parents to resolve problematic integration from the perspective of personal identity. In other words, they had to figure out the most important questions faced by people who had undergone some cultural rupture in the past caused by movement. These questions included the issue of cultural belonging, how the cultural identities of members of the second and third generations in migrant families evolved, and most importantly, where the origins of their identities as people who had inherited more than one cultural tradition lay. They often faced the challenging necessity of reconstructing the stories of their parents. These reconstructions sometimes became very painful processes. This was particularly true when the parents had shared traumas or painful memories of their migration experiences, intentionally or unintentionally. In certain cases, we can talk about the concept of postmemory, when “the relationship of the second generation to powerful, often traumatic, experiences that preceded their birth but that were nevertheless transmitted to them so deeply as to seem to constitute memories in their own right.”14 However, within one family not every sibling necessarily experienced the need of reconstruction and the need to resolve traumatic legacies in the same way. Some felt compelled to research their parents’ past while others were content to know only what had been shared with them.

These descendants of the people who had come as children to Belgium through the Hungarian relief project mostly shared their memories within the limited circle of family and friends. In some cases, they maintained a connection with their Hungarian families and Hungary. In the 1960s, for example, when traveling between the two countries became easier, many families spent holidays in Hungary or in Belgium visiting relatives or old host families. As a natural consequence, after the death of the parents (the original participants in the migration experience), the children slowly started to lose their connections to the other country and to the memories of their parents. This was when they often realized that they needed to know, research, and talk more about these memories and this heritage. Until recently, with very few exceptions, these private memories remained within the family.15 They were talked about and showcased in the form of photographs, artifacts, and other mnemonic objects within the private family “archive.”16

The influential theories of Aleida Assmann on cultural memory draw a distinction between active and passive remembering. Assmann calls active remembering the canon, which is accessible to the wider audience in the form of books, articles, and other publications (published by mainstream publishing houses) or in exhibitions held by museums and other cultural institutes. Assmann refers to passive remembering as the archive, to which access is limited because the objects in the archive remain within the private spheres of individuals and families. Most interestingly, the elements of the two forms of remembering can change places. Memories of events that remained in the archive thus can suddenly appear in the public canon and vice versa.17 The second and third generation of the original participants of the Belgian-Hungarian relief project are increasingly engaged in the process of bringing family memories from the archive into the public canon. They remember and reimagine their childhood memories, deconstructing and recontextualizing them in the transfer process from archive to canon. These descendants are actually engaging in “memory work.” 18 In her fascinating book, Annette Kuhn actively stages, recontextualizes, and analyzes her memories of childhood. She also demonstrates how, while processing the raw material of personal memories through memory work, she produces new memories, and she shows how potentially therapeutic this process might prove. This therapeutic effect has been observed and experienced by the descendants during their memory work. It brings an additional sense of relief not only to confront painful personal family memories but also to share them with the larger public.

Over the course of the past ten or fifteen years, there has been an upsurge in public activities in the form of publications, theater performances, interviews, films, exhibitions, and online community building.19 These activities have played a major role in how the story of the relief project is becoming better known by the Belgian general public and how it found its way into the Flemish Canon. There are key participants, however, who regularly drive this process forward with their efforts. Their active memory work is being shared with the public through their publications, performances, and social media activities, so one can follow how family memories are gradually being transferred to the public sphere.

The Hermans Family

The members of the Hermans family are among the most ardent participants in the public memory work. They have been recreating and recontextualizing the story of their mother, Magda Horváth. Magda was the mother of ten children from two marriages. She was thirteen when she arrived in Belgium as part of the Belgian-Hungarian child relief project on March 14, 1927. She was not lucky with her Belgian host family. They did not treat her well. When she first went back to Hungary in 1929 and decided a year later to return to Belgium for good, she was only sixteen years old and did not know what a hard and emotionally lonely life was waiting for her. According to her son Edgar Hermans, his mother had “a very tough and at times tragic, but also a very courageous and meaningful life.”20 When she was only 23 and pregnant with her second child, she was tragically widowed. For eight long years, including the years of World War II, Magda supported her two young children entirely on her own, as well as her elderly parents-in-laws and her young sister, who arrived from Hungary to stay with her. As she wrote in one of her letters to her family, “I tried to earn some money: I sewed, I knitted stockings, and sheared sheep so that we would have enough to eat.”21 In 1945, she made another life-altering decision. At the recommendation of the local priest, she married the local baker Eugène Hermans, who “was also widowed and had three children, while I had two. It was very difficult to start afresh, but we promised each other to be good for the children’s sake.”22 It became a difficult and complicated marriage, and Eugène and Magda had five children of their own. They thus formed a household of twelve people, in which the mother and father ran their own bakery downstairs. Eugène showed little interest in or concern for Magda’s Hungarian roots, so she had to deal with the traumas and painful memories of migration and homesickness on her own.

The events of her life had a significant influence on her children, more specifically, her two youngest sons, Edgar and Rudi, who were the most receptive to their mother’s difficulties with her private memories of migration and integration and are still processing her legacy. Rudi Hermans is a well-known Flemish writer. His oeuvre is inspired by and touches closely on his knowledge and experience of his mother’s story.23 His narratives are fictionalized versions of her story. These works are part of the public canon, as they are available to the general public in print by well-known publishers.24 These widely disseminated literary works thus offer an opportunity for rereading and re-interpretation, which are fundamental conditions for cultural memory creation.25 Rudi’s brother Edgar also wrote a book about Magda. He too took a strong interest in her history and the nature of his connection to her and to her painful past. As Judit Gera states, while Rudi’s writings are widely disseminated and thus form part of the public canon, Edgar’s book is a non-fiction story based on historical facts which was privately published as part of an archive.26 However, Edgar’s publication, which resembles a detective story27 and intertwines the story of his own research and the biographical facts he discovered about his mother’s life, was just the beginning of his process of joining Rudi in bringing the story of Magda and with it the story of the relief project into the public canon. This is how Edgar describes the beginning of his research:

Initially, the book was intended for my family. My mother was 100 years old in 2014 and I stood there at that grave, and I thought, my children remember that she is from Hungary and that’s it. My brothers, some know something, some nothing. I thought, I’m going to write down what I know. Just like that, short. I thought five pages will be enough. By chance, I ended up with you [Vera Hajtó] through an ad in the newspaper […]. And that is how it started to come to life. That was unbelievable. And that search took almost two years, a year and a half and it was something different every week.28

Edgar started a journey to collect everything in the family archive:

I started talking to my brothers, who knew a bit, but that wasn’t really much. Then you [Vera Hajtó] found everything for me in Brussels. Then I accidentally came into contact with Zsuzsanna Bálint [a historian in Törökbálint]. I sent a message to the municipality in German, French, and English asking if someone would speak to me. […] One thing led to another. Then I started talking to old people, etc., etc.29

Edgar describes how, while he was collecting information within the family (i.e. as part of the private archive), he also started to build connections with the public sphere. He contacted me, a professional historian, and also the aforementioned Zsuzsanna Bálint, who is a local historian in Törökbálint, Hungary, the town from which Edgar’s mother Magda had come. That also proves that the archive of family memories is not entirely separated from the public canon.30 They are close to each other and feed off each other. Transfer between the two can take place at almost any point.

Edgar’s research and writing had an influence on the family across generations, as he himself mentioned. “After my book was published, one of Rudi’s sons, who was 30–35 years old, called me, I have had little contact with him. [He said,] I just called to thank you for making that book. […] the idea of what is in Rudi’s book. That is very heavy stuff.... […] When they read my book, it became completely different.”31 And at a certain moment, some of them joined Edgar’s efforts to share the story of the mother and grandmother with the public in the form of a play: “Then came my brother Jean Pierre, who is an actor, and he said to Rudi, the writer, couldn’t you do anything with that [Edgar’s book], couldn’t you write a play out of that.”32 Through the cooperative efforts of the different members of the second generation, the self-published book, which was meant for the limited circle of the family, became the source on which the script of the theater play Een bijzondere vrouw (A special woman) was based. The play was first staged during the annual Heritage Day of the Flemish community in the small church Kerkje van Laak in Houthalen-Helchteren on March 14, 2018. The Hermans brothers also organized a small exhibition dedicated to their mother in the church, which helped them establish many contacts with other families who shared similar memories of the parents’ histories.

There are often silences in painful family stories, and there is one such silenced memory in the case of the Hermans family as well. 33 Magda’s return to Hungary as a young girl in 1929 and her own choice to live her life in Belgium remained hidden from her children for decades. The decision to return was a crucial choice for her, since it altered her future. It also clearly had significant consequences for her children. Edgar and Rudi believed that their mother could not return to Hungary before 1964. They thought that her troubled family circumstances had not allowed her to return earlier and that these circumstances had decided her future and that she herself had been helpless in this matter. However, in the course of his research, Edgar discovered that she had had a choice. This came as a shock to Magda’s sons. This key fact stands in the middle of the story of the play. Magda has to answer this question, posed by Saint Peter at the gates of Heaven, who was played by her actor son Jean Pierre. Curiously, the play was staged in a church. Magda speaks with Saint Peter about her wonderous journey, much as her son, Edgar, spoke about his ongoing journey in his interview:

And just keep going. Moreover, I have discovered so much in the meantime, I am still busy. […] Moreover, the last time in Budapest, the two cineastes, I find that unbelievable. When I showed my first book to my cousin in Hasselt, he said Edgar that should be made into a movie. […] And now those people just come up to us and say, we want to make a movie. Unimaginable!34

Alongside the books, the play, and the plans for a film, the activities of Edgar and his family in the public sphere also extend to a place of remembrance in Belgium. As it so happens, Magda Horváth has a lieux de memoire in Belgium. In 1956, the old farmhouse where she lived as a young widow with her small children and her parents-in-laws was dismantled and placed in the Flemish openair folklore museum of Bokrijk due to its architectural value. Edgar and his family are currently working with the heritage experts at the museum on making the family story publicly visible in the museum.

Une Petite Hongroise

Like the Hermans brothers, Betty Leruitte also wrote a biographical book about her mother, Teréz or Terry Beck.35 Betty’s book is a narrative of Terry’s life story. As she puts it, “what I told in my book, everything is true, down to the smallest anecdotes, everything is true. She told me it all, and it seems a bit like a novel.”36

Betty describes the chain of events that led to her discovery of her mother’s childhood home in Belgium, but compared to Edgar’s book, she brings a new dimension to her writing. She intentionally goes into dialogue mostly with her mother and, at the end of the book, with her father as well. Betty Leruitte is concerned not simply with learning more about her mother’s past, including how and why she came to Belgium, how she grew up there, how she found work, and when she got married, had a child, and faced many difficult choices. Betty also seems eager to learn more about her own place in her mother’s life. She confronts her own fears and childhood traumas in the dialogues in her text, which she puts in italics. In certain cases, she also uses photos as a gateway to her mother’s past.37 Betty does not always provide the information that one would usually expect from a photo in her captions, such as the names of the people depicted or the occasion of the picture. Instead, she shares her own impressions or memories, and by doing so she brings past, present and future into a very close relationship. She also interrupts her narrative at times to make comments situated in the moment of narration rather than the narrated moment:

Freeze frame: I am looking at this photo where you are looking at me. I want to tell you that much later, in eighty years exactly, your daughter will find this photo at the neighbors’. But you’re there with your doll, you don’t know yet that you’ll have a girl. Many peripeteias await you before I show up. So I can only shut up, and let you live.38

Above this text we see a group photo of nine people. The photo was made on the occasion of a trip made by Terry’s Hungarian father to Habay-la-Neuve, a small Walloon village where Terry was placed by the relief project. She lived with two sisters in the Belgian Ardennes. Unlike Magda Horváth, she had a very happy, idyllic childhood with them. The picture, at least, gives this idyllic impression. Everybody and everything that presumably was dear to the little girl can be seen on the photo. Terry is sitting in the middle of the group with her doll in her hand, and the family dog is at her feet. Her father is next to her, as is her elder sister, who was also staying with a family in the neighborhood. Next to her Hungarian relatives, we see her Belgian family as well. They are all sitting in a line in front of the house in Habay. Sometimes Betty makes mention in her narrative of memories she has of a photograph that no longer exists, or a “memory of a memory,” to borrow a phrase from poet Maria Stepanova.39

Figure 1. Terry Beck with her father, her sister and her Belgian foster family around 1930, Habay-la-Neuve (Private collection of Betty Leruitte, Louvain-la-Neuve)

The main narrative of the book is written in the second person, which emphasizes the intimate relationship between the mother and daughter. In the excerpts attached to the photograph’s, on the other hand, Betty addresses her mother directly in the first-person. She asks her questions and pleads with her, especially in the second part of the book, in which these discussions and arguments are increasingly intense due to the childhood traumas Betty suffered because of her parents’ stormy relationship:

A comedy? I don’t understand what I’m hearing, but I’ve learned everything, and the day will come when I’ll ask you questions. I know it’s none of my business, but you shouldn’t tear yourself apart in front of me. What comedy is he talking about, mom? Tell me, you didn’t play comedy to make him believe that... no! ... Yes?40

Another important feature of Betty Leruitte’s book is how she incorporates the kaleidoscopic images and impressions of the many different national and regional identities of her family. Betty is Hungarian on her mother’s side and Belgian on her father’s side. Her father had a Dutch mother and a Belgian father. Moreover, Terry grew up in the French speaking part of Belgium, in Wallonia, and she acquired from her host family a strong sense of regional Walloon identity, which she passed on to her daughter. The folklore, legends, and habits of the region are prominent features of her story. And she notes, with a specific reference to place, “among the Ardennes, the pain is discreet, feelings do not spread out in the public square, one keeps one’s grief for oneself.”41 She also mentions how her mother, “an incorrigible romantic, told me more than once the story of Louise de Lambertye, last Marquise du Pont d’Oye where, according to legend, Voltaire sometimes came to rest.”42

Betty Leruitte’s use of imaginary dialogues with her mother and her references to Walloon identity suggest a great deal about her possible intentions. After the death of her own son, Betty wrote a book about his life, which was followed by Une Petite Hongroise, the book about her mother. She contended in Une Petite Hongroise that “those two books have been like therapy for me, I felt so good after writing those two books, […] I didn’t expect it to do so much good.”43

In an interview, Betty spoke about her intention to write a story of a Hungarian girl who ended up in Wallonia and not in Flanders:

I searched for information for five years before I could write my book, and it is thanks to your [Vera Hajtó’s] book that I could find my information, […] so I wrote my book and my intention was to make the case of the Hungarian children known because no one knew anything about it among the French speakers (Walloons).”44

Indeed, due to the smaller influence of the Catholic Church in Wallonia, far more Hungarian children were placed in Flanders during the relief project. The story of the child relief project is thus also more forgotten in Wallonia than in Flanders. Betty Leruitte’s book is the first attempt in this region to make the story part of public memory. As it was published by L’Harmattan (a well-known publishing house), the book is widely available to the public, which will increase its chances of becoming part of the public canon. It is also on permanent display in the MigratieMuseumMigration in Brussels. Betty is currently working with the cultural center of Habay-le-Neuve on a play based on the story of her mother and the other fourteen Hungarian children who were welcomed in the village in the 1920s. While Betty and the Herman brothers were authors of their creative endeavors, others choose social media to share, process, re-imagine and contextualize their family memories.

Facebook – Forming an Online Community

“Dear members of this group. This group is especially intended for (grand)children and those involved with children from Hungary who went to the Netherlands after World War I. Much is still unknown. With this group, I hope to collect stories and information, which may benefit everyone in his or her own way.” – These were the first welcoming words of the founder of the Facebook group Hongaarse Kindertreinen bestemming Nederland en België. The group was formed in October 2018, and it now has 181 members. It was established by a Dutch woman whose grandmother participated in the Dutch part of the Hungarian child relief project and who remained in the host country for the rest of her life. Although in her introductory words she only mentions the Netherlands and indicates that the group is meant to be open to the descendants of the children who went there, the group was from the outset open to people whose parents or grandparents had come to Belgium. By organizing an online community, they became publicly visible, even if this Facebook group is a closed group, which means that if someone wants to join, he or she needs the permission of the host. One can only post to the page and read the comments posted by others after having obtained the permission of the host. The group is supposed to provide a safe place to share private information. Still, it remains a relatively small community the members of which are sporadically active. There are very different expectations regarding the purpose of the group among its members. For many of them, it is a forum to which they come primarily for information. They are looking for information on experts, books, genealogical sites, and other sources on the history of the relief projects. Some of them share photos and stories, but in spite of the organizers repeated requests that every new member share the history of their family and the relatively safe, private environment, many members remain reluctant. Willem Suys is the most active member of the group. He often coordinates among members and helps them find information, and he also shares his own family history as well as his own private quest for information.

I think there is still a lot of interest in the group in getting information and that people are also willing to comment in the group if the subject is not too private, but it is a bit of a difficult group. I am also in a number of other groups, mostly public, sometimes private, and there I see, if I compare it with the children’s trains, […] that this group also has a little information that would be of interest to others, or the information is too personal and they feel they cannot even share it with a private group.45

With the information he provides, Willem often triggers members to react and share more private experiences. Sometimes there are dialogues through which members of the group confront experiences of painful unresolved family memories. Anne Marie Himpe is one of the few members who very openly shares her struggles to come to terms with her mother’s past. For her, the Facebook group is a platform where she can join discussions and compare her experiences with the experiences of others who might share her struggles. She uses this public sphere to post her private family memories and confront them. In October 2016, Willem shared a Swiss online article on new research about the biological transmission of family traumas from parent to child.46 Eleven people posted comments concerning the article, including Anne Marie: “Interesting, but what can we do about it now? I really believe that acceptance of our body and those of our descendants sends good signals. Lett -ing- go.” She adds, “We cannot change or undo what happened, although we so often wish we could. I would like to believe that what was possible then would be unthinkable today. I consider it one big learning process.”

Anne Marie’s daughter Lieselotte, who is a member of the third generation, is part of the group but is not very active. She seems also to struggle with the memories of the migration experience of her mother and grandmother, but she tries to distance herself from the painful, ongoing memory reconstruction process. As she said in the course of an interview,

I understand that the past has happened and that this must be given a place […] You have been given a life, you must move forward. And I do think that people like me read messages on the Facebook page about the children’s trains. You cannot solve the pains of your mother, grandmother. You can’t, you can’t heal those wounds. I don’t want them to become my wounds.47

The Facebook group also offers Anne Marie a chance not only to see her memories echoed in other people’s work but at the same time to distance herself in order better to understand what particular memories might mean to her. As she commented in a post to the page,

Nice weather, ideal for retreating with Rudi Hermans’ De Troonpretendent. Not reading it at once, it came too close to me for that, too recognizable, which was pleasant on the one hand and quite difficult at times on the other. […] Because mother is always silent, the son interviews the mother. Come on, I did exactly the same thing, and when mother prompts him not to share her experience with strangers, then I know better than anyone what possesses the mother, but also what the son wants and needs to know. 48

Both Anne Marie and Liselotte testify that with the creation of the Facebook group, the history of the Belgian-Hungarian child relief project gained more visibility in the public space. There is one more source to which they can turn and where they have an opportunity to be heard, because, as Anne Marie commented, “that story, that story never comes up. There is no information about it. That is like it never happened.”49 And as Lieselotte puts it,

That [Facebook group] is indeed, together with you [Vera Hajtó], one of the two pillars on which we can finally relax a bit. Yes... Otherwise that’s exactly the same, I’m not going to say a secret, but an unknown piece of something that you couldn’t talk about with other people, or didn’t want to because you were convinced that no one knew anything about it anymore. […] to us that’s just a piece of family history, but it turns out to be a piece of family history for many other people as well.50

It is a family history that is being shared by many Belgian-Hungarian families so that the larger community of the country in which they live and to which they belong can acknowledge their existence and history: “I think that would be a great relief to many people. Somewhere an official recognition.”51

Conclusion

Memories of migration experiences, even if sometimes second-hand memories, are still very much part of the identities of the people who belong to the Belgian families whose parents or grandparents participated in the Belgian-Hungarian child relief project between 1923 and 1927. The transgenerational transfer of memories of migration and of the integration process and painful but healing memory work is actively being pursued by the children and grandchildren. While these children were born in and grew up in Belgium, their complete integration into Belgian society as people who identify exclusively as Belgians is an ongoing process from generation to generation. Their family stories and family heritages have found their way into the collective public memory of Belgian society as a result of the intense public activity of the descendants who belong to the second and third generations. One might think that these personal histories or elements of family heritage are relevant only in private circles, but in some cases they can become important for or interesting to the larger public as responses to external pressures. The histories and thus cultural identities of migrant communities are based on individual or family stories, and they are formed in the host society in symbiosis with mainstream histories. However, the story of migration seems to remain alive in different social forms and interactions, and it can resurface in public or in private unexpectedly. Migrant heritage, which is easily seen as fading with the arrival of younger generations, suddenly becomes visible with every new attempt to define, whether individually or collectively, who we are and where we come from.

Bibliography

Assche, Evelien. “Strategies project: Genetic and epigenetic aspects. Depressive symptoms in adolescence: genes & environment.” PhD diss., KU Leuven, 2018.

Assmann, Aleida. “Canon and Archive: The Dynamics of Cultural Memory between Remembering and Forgetting.” In A Companion to Cultural Memory Studies, edited by Astrid Erll, and Ansgar Nünning, 97–107. Berlin: Walter de Gruyter, 2008.

Assmann, Aleida, and Sebastian Conrad, eds. Memory in a Global Age: Discourses, and Trajectories. Basingstoke: Palgrave Macmillan, 2010.

Danforth, Loring M. “We Crossed a Lot of Borders: Refugee children of the Greek Civil War.” Diaspora 12, no. 2 (2003): 169–209. doi: 10.3138/diaspora.12.2.169

Erll, Astrid, and Ann Rigney, eds. Mediation, Remediation, and the Dynamics of Cultural Memory. Berlin: Walter De Gruyter, 2009.

Gera, Judit. “Postmemory és kulturális emlékezet mint a tények és a fikció kötőelemei Rudi Hermans műveiben” [Postmemory and cultural memory as connectors of fact and fiction in the works of Rudi Hermans]. In A Gyermekvonatok. Élő híd Magyarország, Hollandia és Belgium között az első világháború után, edited by Maarten J. Aalders, Gábor Pusztai, and Orsolya Réthelyi, 111–23. Budapest: L’Harmattan; Hilversum: Uitgeverij Verloren, 2020.

Hajtó, Vera. De Hongaartjes [The Hungarians]. Leuven: Kadoc, 2016.

Hajtó, Vera. Milk Sauce and Paprika: Migration, Childhood and Memories of the Interwar Belgian-Hungarian Child Relief Project. Leuven: Leuven University Press, 2016.

Hajtó, Vera. “The ‘wanted’ children: Experiences of Hungarian children living with Belgian foster families during the interwar period.” The History of the Family 14, no. 2 (2009): 203–16. doi: 10.1016/j.hisfam.2009.03.001

Hens, Kristien. “Dynamiek en ethiek van de epigenetica.” Karakter, no. 59 (2017). Last accessed on April 10, 2023, https://www.tijdschriftkarakter.be/dynamiek-en-ethiek-van-de-epigenetica/

Hermans, Edgar. Kedves Magda. Het verhaal van mijn moeder [Dear Magda: My mother’s story]. Private publication, 2016.

Hermans, Rudi. De Troonpretendent [The pretender to the throne]. Antwerpen: Manteau/WPG: Uitgevers Belgie nv., 2017.

Hermans, Rudi. Levenswerk [Life’s work]. Antwerpen: Manteau/Kritak, 1996.

Hermans, Rudi. Liefdesverklaringen [Love statements]. Antwerpen–Amsterdam: Manteau, 1995.

Hermans, Rudi. Terug naar Törökbálint [Back to Törökbálint]. Schorl: Uitgeverij Conserve and Rudi Hermans, 1989.

Hirsch, Marianne. Family Frames: Photography, Narrative, and Postmemory. London: Harvard University Press, 1997.

Hirsch, Marianne. “The Generation of Postmemory.” Poetics Today 29, no.1 (2008): 103–28. doi: 10.1215/03335372-2007-019

Hirsch, Marianne. The Generation of Postmemory: Writing and Visual Culture after the Holocaust. New York: Columbia University Press, 2012.

Klosin, Adam, Eduard Casas, Cristina Hidalgo-Carcedo et al. “Transgenerational Transmission of environmental information in C. elegans.” Science 356, issue 6335 (2017): 320–23. doi: 10.1126/science.aah6412

Kuhn, Annette. Family Secrets: Acts of Memory and Imagination. London, New York: Verso, 2002.

Lagretta, Dorothy. The Guernica Generation: Basque Refugee Children of the Spanish Civil War. Reno, NV: University of Nevada Press, 1984.

Leruitte, Betty. Une Petite Hongroise. Paris: L’Harmattan, 2021.

Leydesdorff, Selma. Oral History: De Mensen en hun Verhalen [The people and their stories]. Amsterdam: Prometheus, 2021.

Lucassen, Leo. The Immigrant Threat: The Integration of Old and New Migrants in Western Europe since 1850. Urbana and Chicago: University of Illinois Press, 2005.

Palmberger, Monika, and Jelena Tošić, eds. Memories on the Move: Experiencing Mobility, Rethinking the Past. London: Palgrave Macmillan UK, 2017.

Rigney, Ann. The Afterlives of Walter Scott: Memories on the Move. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2012.

Sontag, Susan. On Photography. London: Penguin Books, 2008.

Stepanova, Maria. In Memory of Memory. London: Fritzcarraldo Editions, 2021.

Thomson, Alistair, and Robert Perks, eds. The Oral History Reader. London–New York: Routledge, 2015.

Zahra, Tara. The Lost Children: Reconstructing Europe’s Families after World War II. Cambridge, Massachusetts–London: Harvard University Press: 2011.


1 https://www.canonvanvlaanderen.be/content/uploads/2023/05/Canon_Rapport-aan-de-minister_7MEI.pdf. Last accessed on June 12, 2023. The content of the website was also published as a book: Canon van Vlaanderen in 60 vensters (Gent: Borgerhoff en Lamberigts, 2023).

2 https://www.canonvanvlaanderen.be/events/de-wereld-in-vlaanderen. Last accessed on June 12, 2023. There is a mistake in the text. The Hungarian children are referred to as refugees (vluchtelingen), but in the original sense of the word they did not belong to this category of migrants. They did not flee their home country.

3 The Netherlands as a neutral party in World War I offered humanitarian help not only to Hungarians but also to Austrian children. These were the first large scale humanitarian child transports where unaccompanied young children crossed national borders to spend time with families in other countries. This initiative was unprecedented within Europe. In the subsequent decades of the twentieth century, many other humanitarian child relief projects were set up. However, the organizers of these later projects were trying to save children from imminent dangers of war or persecution, which was not true in the case of the Hungarian and Austrian children. The later projects included Spanish children fleeing from the Spanish civil war, Jewish children of the well-known Kindertransport, Finnish children escaping to Sweden, Greek children being rescued from civil war, and the children of the many Displaced Person camps in Germany and Austria. These projects differed based on their specific humanitarian goals and, most importantly, the political agendas behind them. However, the individual experiences of the participating children were often very similar. See Lagretta, The Guernica Generation; Zahra, The Lost Children; Danforth, “We Crossed a Lot of Borders.”

4 For detailed information on the history of the Belgian-Hungarian child relief project see Hajtó, Milk Sauce and Paprika.

5 I am using the concepts of structural integration, which can be measured more or less objectively by mapping social mobility, school results, housing patterns, etc., and identificational integration, which is subjective and refers to the extent to which migrants and their offspring keep regarding themselves as primarily different. Lucassen, The Immigrant Threat, 19.

6 The children could not be adopted by their Belgian parents or be given Belgian nationality as children because the adoption of minors in Belgium was only legalized in 1940. Hajtó, Milk Sauce and Paprika, 24.

7 Most interestingly, recent discoveries in neuroscience and in the fairly new field of epigenetics show the possibility of transgenerational transmission of traumatic experiences within one’s body. According to these studies, it might be possible to carry the traumas experienced by our parents through epigenetic changes, or changes in gene expression as a consequence of environment and behavior. Therefore, emotional deprivation as a consequence of neglectful or traumatized parenting can cause changes in gene expression.. See: Klosin, et. al., “Transgenerational Transmission of environmental information in C. elegans,” and Hens, “Dynamiek en ethiek van de epigenetica,” and Assche, “Strategies project: Genetic and epigenetic aspects. Depressive symptoms in adolescence: genes & environment.”

8 Hajtó, “The ‘wanted’ children,” and Hajtó, Milk Sauce and Paprika.

9 Rigney, The Afterlives of Walter Scott. Memories on the Move; Assmann and Conrad, Memory in a Global Age; Palmberger and Tošić, Memories on the Move.

10 Ibid., 12.

11 Leydesdorff, Oral History, 25.

12 There has been substantial research on generational transmission of traumas in Holocaust studies. The body of research is so large that I only mention here the works of Marianne Hirsch, who combined postmemory theory with generational transmission of memories in the form of family photography. Hirsch, Family Frames; Hirsch, The Generation of Postmemory.

13 Lucassen, The Immigrant Threat, 19.

14 Hirsch, “The Generation of Postmemory,” 103.

15 One example is the literary work of the Belgian writer Rudi Hermans, discussed later in this essay.

16 The “From private to public: Memories of migration, family heritage, and continuity where Belgian-Hungarians and Dutch-Hungarians meet the public sphere” part of the online exhibition Émigré Europe. Central and Eastern European émigrés in the Low Countries, 1933–1989, which is hosted by the Belgian documentation and research institute KADOC (Katholieke Documentatie- en Onderzoekscentrum voor Religie, Cultuur en Samenleving), shows how these mnemonic objects are presented in the private sphere of the migrants. https://kadocheritage.be/exhibits/show/emigreeurope. Last accessed on June 12, 2023.

17 Assmann, “Canon and Archive.”

18 “Memory work is a method and a practice of unearthing and making public untold stories.” Kuhn, Family Secrets, 9.

19 Examples of major public events and publications include the exhibition De Hongaartjes, from March 7 to June 5, 2016, KADOC, Leuven, Belgium and the publication by Vera Hajtó, De Hongaartjes. Opening of the MigratieMuseumMigration in Brussels, which dedicated one vitrine out of the 50 to the Belgian-Hungarian child relief project about the history of twentieth-century migration to Belgium, October 19, 2019, Exhibition Úti cél: Remény. A nemzetközi gyermekvonat-akció a két világháború között, from December 9 to March 27, Budapesti Történeti Múzeum, Budapest, with published catalogue, Úti cél: Remény. A nemzetközi gyermekvonat-akció a két világháború között (Budapest: BTM Vármúzeum, 2022). There was an exhibition in the Netherlands as well, Bestemming: Hoop, from June 18 to October 1, 2023, Van ’t Lindenhout Museum, Nijmegen. While the first exhibition in Leuven was exclusively about the Belgian-Hungarian project, the other two exhibitions were more comprehensive and showed the story and involvement of the other participating countries. The play Een bijzondere vrouw was staged for the first time on March 14, 2018 in Houthalen-Helchteren, Belgium and also on November 8, 2018 in Budapest, Hungary. There is also a documentary film about a Hungarian girl who participated in the Belgian project: Emmi néni csodálatos élete /The Extraordinary Life of Emma Nemeskéri, director and screenwriter, Eszter Száraz, 2020.

20 Hermans, Kedves Magda, 9.

21 Ibid., 29.

22 Ibid., 30.

23 Hermans, Terug naar Törökbálint; Hermans, De Troonpretendent; Hermans, Liefdesverklaringen; Hermans, Levenswerk.

24 A very interesting and most inspiring study was written by Judit Gera, who analyzed four literary works by Rudi Hermans and uncovered the traces of postmemory in them. She also demonstrated how the writings of Rudi Hermans have contributed to the process of transfer from the family archive to the public canon. Gera, Postmemory és kulturális emlékezet mint a tények és a fikció kötőelemei Rudi Hermans műveiben.

25 Erll and Rigney, Mediation, Remediation, and the Dynamics of Cultural Memory.

26 Gera, Postmemory és kulturális emlékezet mint a tények és a fikció kötőelemei Rudi Hermans műveiben, 119.

27 Expression used by Judit Gera, ibid.

28 Interview with Edgar Hermans, June 17, 2022, Houthalen, Belgium. All interviews in this article were conducted in Flemish by Vera Hajtó.

29 Interview with Edgar Hermans, June 17, 2022, Houthalen, Belgium.

30 According to Kuhn, private memories could not exist without the outside world. They are “at the center of a radiating web of associations, reflections and interpretations. But if the memories are one individual’s their associations extend far beyond the personal […] in all memory texts, personal and collective remembering emerge again and again.” Kuhn, Family Secrets. 5.

31 Interview with Edgar Hermans, June 17, 2022, Houthalen, Belgium.

32 Interview with Edgar Hermans, June 17, 2022, Houthalen, Belgium.

33 Leydesdorff, Oral History; and Thomson and Perks, The Oral History Reader.

34 Interview with Edgar Hermans, June 17, 2022, Houthalen, Belgium.

35 Leruitte, Une Petite Hongroise.

36 Interview with Betty Leruitte, December 2, 2022, Louvain-la-Neuve, Belgium.

37 According to Susan Sontag, “Any photograph has multiple meanings; indeed, to see something in the form of a photograph is to encounter a potential object of fascination. The ultimate wisdom of the photographic image is to say: ʻThere is the surface. Now think – or rather feel, intuit – what is beyond it, what the reality must be like if it looks this way.ʼ Photographs, which cannot themselves explain anything, are inexhaustible invitations to deduction, speculation, and fantasy.” Sontag, On Photography, 23.

38 Leruitte, Une Petite Hongroise, 44. Italics in the original.

39 See Stepanova, In Memory of Memory. “This book about my family is not about my family at all, but something quite different: the way memory works, and what memory wants from me,” 51.

40 Leruitte, Une Petite Hongroise, 112.

41 Leruitte, Une Petite Hongroise, 47.

42 Leruitte, Une Petite Hongroise, 149. The story of the marquise Louise de Lambertye (1720–1773) and her domain in Habay-la-Neuve with Castle Pont d’Oye form a prominent part of the Walloon cultural memory and heritage.

43 Interview with Betty Leruitte, December 2, 2022, Louvain-la-Neuve, Belgium.

44 Interview with Betty Leruitte, December 2, 2022, Louvain-la-Neuve, Belgium.

45 Interview with Willem Suys, Kluisbergen, December 10, 2022. I conducted two separate interviews with the two most active members of the group. I did one interview with Willem Suys and one with Anne Marie Himpe. The daughter of Anne Marie, Lieselotte Maertens, joined us during the interview. Lieselotte is also member of the group, but she is not as active as her mother.

46 https://www.swissinfo.ch/ger/kindheitstraumata-koennen-an-nachkommen-vererbt-werden/46100764?fbclid=IwAR3DUC1FSEzBiG_-Q2nm9PyKUhPO8pSwVTMM_O12pM1Pslavkz-doCZs-tY

47 Lieselotte Maertens, Interview with Anne Marie Himpe and Lieselotte Maertens, July 16, 2022, Bruges.

48 Anne Marie Himpe, Facebook post, July 25, 2019.

49 Anne Marie Himpe, Interview with Anne Marie Himpe and Lieselotte Maertens, July 16, 2022, Bruges.

50 Lieselotte Maertens, Interview with Anne Marie Himpe and Lieselotte Maertens, July 16, 2022, Bruges.

51 Lieselotte Maertens, Interview with Anne Marie Himpe and Lieselotte Maertens, July 16, 2022, Bruges.

* This study was conducted under the auspices of the research project “Émigré Europe: Civil Engagement Transfers between Eastern Europe and the Low Countries 1933–1989,” which received financial support from the CELSA fund (Central Europe Leuven Strategic Alliance).

2023_4_Herrera

pdf

Challenging Systematization in Romania: Human Rights, Transnationalism, and Dissidents in Campaigns by Opérations Villages Roumains (OVR), 1989–1990

Manuel Herrera Crespo
KADOC Documentation and Research Centre on Religion, Culture and Society, KU Leuven
This email address is being protected from spambots. You need JavaScript enabled to view it.

Hungarian Historical Review Volume 12 Issue 4  (2023): 576-598 DOI 10.38145/2023.4.576

Accounts of popular opposition to the systematization project in Romania have predominantly focused on organizations concerned with cultural heritage preservation and the plight of Hungarian minorities in Transylvania. As a result, the Belgian-born initiative Opérations Villages Roumains (OVR) has been largely overlooked, despite growing into the largest transnational opposition movement against systematization by 1989. Unlike other organizations, OVR primarily denounced Ceauşescu’s totalitarian grip on society, with systematization being its most significant manifestation. This article investigates OVR’s philosophy, methods, and objectives during its formative period from 1988 to 1990. OVR’s challenge to systematization reveals how human rights were strategically implemented at chosen moments, the emergence of several transnational dimensions, and the unique roles played by exiles and dissidents. Through this case study, OVR’s approach uncovers the evolving notions of human rights and transnationalism in the 1980s and highlights how these differed from other well-known Western European challenges to the practices of State Socialist regimes.

Keywords: Opérations Villages Roumains (OVR), cultural heritage preservation, human rights, transnationalism, dissidents, exiles

In the second half of the 1980s, the favorable reputation of Romania’s leader Nicolae Ceauşescu in Western Europe as an idiosyncratic leader who defied Soviet policy steadily crumbled. Notably, the juxtaposition between Mikhail Gorbachev’s reformist aura and Ceauşescu’s pertinacity accentuated the authoritarian character of the Romanian regime.1 Although international condemnation of Romanian repressive state policy steadily increased following the dispersal of worker demonstrations in Brasov by Romanian military forces in 1987, the country only became front-page news in Western media after the so-called project of systematization entered a new phase in March 1988.2 Systematization was a project by the Romanian state which had been launched in 1974. The aim of the project was to transform the rural areas of the country into large agro-industrial sites, while the urban centers underwent serious infrastructural changes. The project’s international and domestic notoriety stemmed from the destructive measures accompanying the restructuring. Historical centers in Bucharest were demolished, and rural villages were essentially demolished to make way for the industrialization of the local economy.3 Additionally, Hungarian minority groups in the Western part of the country (principally Transylvania) felt that the measures and the demolition campaigns were specifically targeted against them.4 Given the ecological, cultural, and humanitarian repercussions of systematization, Romanian critics (including some Romanians living in exile) dubbed it the “ghettoization of the Romanian countryside” or “Ceaushima.”5

As the pace of demolition steadily increased in Bucharest and Ceauşescu announced the restructuring of almost 8,000 villages,6 organizations concerned with the preservation of cultural heritage, such as the United Nations Educational, Scientific and Cultural Organization (UNESCO) and the International Council on Monuments and Sites (ICOMOS) started to raise awareness in Western Europe of the events taking place in Romania. Both UNESCO and ICOMOS had been alerted of these events by the Association for the Protection of Historic and Artistic Monuments and members of La Ligue pour la défense de Droits de l’Homme en Roumanie (LDHR), two Romanian exile organizations based in Paris. In spring 1988, the first demonstrations against the destruction of historic buildings and neighborhoods in Bucharest were held in Paris. In parallel, with the support of the Hungarian Human Rights Foundation based in New York, Hungarian dissidents from Transylvania organized protests abroad, lobbied the United Nations, and even held a march in Budapest.7 As the news of demolished cultural heritage and violations of minority rights spread across Western Europe, a group of Belgians who were active in the media sector became dissatisfied with the lack of interest their government and international bodies had shown in the situation. They decided to take action, and they established an organization that campaigned against the project of systematization. In February 1989, they organized their first press conference in Brussels as Opérations Villages Roumains (OVR) was born. OVR was founded in a basement in Brussels, but it rapidly grew into the most important voice against systematization. By the end of 1989, more than 2,000 local committees had been established in Belgium, France, Switzerland, the Netherlands, and the UK.8

OVR differed from other organizations condemning the project of systematization in its scope, methods, and objectives. Whereas UNESCO, ICOMOS, and the Hungarian Human Rights Foundation focused on certain aspects of systematization (cultural heritage preservation in Bucharest or minority rights in Transylvania), OVR called attention to a myriad of distressing cultural, humanitarian, and ecological repercussions of the project. In particular, OVR sought to defy Ceauşescu’s totalitarian grip on society by mobilizing a multitude of local actors in its endeavors. Hence, OVR’s operations, initially coordinated out of a small basement in Brussels, were an outspoken challenge to state socialism that developed during the last months of the Cold War.9 OVR quickly grew into a transnational organization which drew support from groups residing in countries as far as Hungary, Canada, Finland, and Poland.10 The Fédération Internationale des Droits Humains (FIDH) played a key role in this process and provided OVR with what scholars have referred to as the infrastructure of solidarity.11 For example, the FIDH mediated OVR’s first contacts with the Romanian dissidents and exiles with whom it cooperated since its inception. Most importantly, OVR did not merely differ from the other organizations condemning systematization policy but significantly stood out from earlier campaigns denouncing state socialism in Western Europe.12

The literature on Western European opposition to state socialist regimes in the 1980s has tended to focus on the development and instrumentalization of a human rights discourse entangled with the rise of dissident opposition and transnational links.13 Much scholarly attention has been devoted to Poland and Czechoslovakia, where the emergence of an internationally acclaimed human rights discourse played a determining role in Western support for Solidarity and Charter 77 members. Academics have claimed that, following the fiercely debated Helsinki Accords, human rights were established as a lingua franca that provided a basis for denouncing the repression of Solidarity and Charter 77.14 How Western activists perceived and sought to assert these human rights has fueled academic debate ever since. While some authors stressed the apolitical nature of human rights, as if these notions were derived from some broad moral consensus, others have been keen to describe Western support for Solidarity or Charter 77 and the human rights vernacular in which this support was expressed and interpreted it as a vessel for domestic or international political objectives.15 Whatever the case, Western support for the Czechoslovak and Polish opposition seems to have played an instrumental role in the historiography on human rights. Furthermore, scholars have highlighted the transnational character of support for the highly divergent Central and Eastern European oppositions, who fostered close contacts across the Iron Curtain.16 During this period, human rights became entrenched in the operations and discourse of transnational activism. Alongside a set of (apolitical) moral values, human rights offered Western activists the necessary pieces to build a global puzzle of activism in which the East was connected to the South.17 In this regard, the “transnational” was trans-European and global at the same time. Finally, scholars have underlined how dissidents and exiles benefited, if in some cases quite unevenly, from these transnational links, which were simultaneously strengthened by the incorporation of a human rights discourse. These developments went hand in hand with the attention they received in the Western media.18

This burgeoning scholarship has played a key role in shaping notions of human rights, transnationalism, and dissident and exile activity in the East-West encounters of the late Cold War period. Nevertheless, it is the product of Western attention to a few causes célèbres situated in Central Europe. This contrasts with the heterogenic nature of Central and Eastern Europe.19 Additionally, the focus on Poland and Czechoslovakia has led to analyses of events which took place within a limited timeframe, principally between 1976 and 1982. Therefore, this article focuses on the Brussels-born challenge to the project of systematization in Romania issued by OVR in 1988–1990, while also assessing the infrastructure provided by the FIDH. The Romanian case differs in several ways from the circumstances in Central Europe. Ceauşescu’s plans to transform both the urban and rural environments of Romania received plenty of criticism from the West, but systematization never appeared on the global stage with the same prominence as Solidarity or Charter 77.20 Similarly, Romania’s authoritarian regime was not immune to the rise of dissident protest, although the actual number of dissidents never grew substantially and received little media coverage in the West. According to Dragoş Petrescu, many of the Romanian dissidents, such as Doina Cornea, Gabriel Andreescu, and Dan Petrescu, experienced the loneliness of radical dissidence.21 Furthermore, Romania enjoyed comparatively friendly relations with Western European governments which were characterized by détente efforts, continuous dialogue, and reciprocal state visits.22 Many of these contacts were of an economic nature, through which the Ceauşescu regime hoped to gain more independence from the Soviet Union and thus bolster its domestic legitimacy.23 Indeed, Romania and its Conductor, had a very different place in East-West relations than the Central European countries. Hence, the question: how does the Romanian case alter our understanding of Western European challenges to the practices related to state socialism?

By investigating OVR’s philosophy, objectives, and methods of mobiliza­tion, I argue that campaigns on behalf of Romania in the late 1980s reveal the flexibility and instrumentality of human rights, the extent and limits of transnational contacts, and the varying degree to which dissidents and exiles were integrated. Moreover, the case of OVR also explores how European imaginations and anti-totalitarian ideology interconnected with a multitude of Western European Ostpolitiks in the last decade of the Cold War and shaped the organization’s political activism.24 Finally, an inspection of OVR’s operations reveals how opposition to the project of systematization evolved and gathered strength over the course of the 1980s and was co-created by the networks of the FIDH, which in its turn accentuates the importance of the so-called Helsinki effect.25 Laura Demeter has already indicated the emergence and importance of transnational networks in campaigns on behalf of Romania. She has demonstrated how organizations such as UNESCO, ICOMOS, and the Hungarian Human Rights Foundation were often informed by Romanian and Hungarian dissidents, voiced opposition against systematization, and framed the destruction of cultural heritage as a human rights violation.26 While Demeter convincingly sketched the first traces of transnational resistance, this article offers insights into the proliferation of international condemnation produced by OVR, which in contrast with earlier voices of denouncement, vociferously challenged Ceauşescu’s totalitarian grip on society, of which systematization was the most prominent symptom.27 This also strengthens Demeter’s argument that the transnational networks concerned with cultural heritage preservation laid the foundations for international delegitimization of the Ceauşescu regime. All in all, this research perspective contributes to a broader understanding of the opposition that emerged against the project of systematization.

In the discussion below, I analyze OVR’s philosophy, objectives, and methods on the basis of its archival documents held at the Mundaneum in Mons. These materials have been supplemented by interviews with the founder of the organization, Paul Hermant, and the organization’s international coordinator, Daniel Wathelet. I focus explicitly on the period beginning with OVR’s establishment in December 1988 and concluding with the accomplishment of its founding goal: the abolishment of the project of systematization in Romania, one of the first decisions taken by Petre Roman in 1989–1990.28 This period has been referred to as the “adoption phase” by OVR members, and stands in contrast with the so-called “humanitarian phase,” which began shortly after the country’s 1989 transition.29 This humanitarian phase, which was characterized by Western European aid for Romania, has received the bulk of historiographical and societal attention due to the resonance it created across Western Europe, while the period before the implosion of the Ceauşescu regime has been largely overlooked. 30

The article is divided into three parts. The first part focuses on OVR’s strategies, objectives, and methods. It assesses the role and incorporation of human rights into the organization’s communication and discourse by examining how OVR framed the project of systematization as well as the challenge to it. The second part investigates the transnational dimension of OVR’s undertaking by taking a closer look at the self-proclaimed philosophy of the organization. It reveals how trans-European connections stood at the heart of OVR, which explicitly distanced itself from other global causes. Finally, the third part assesses the integration of Romanian dissidents and exiles who interacted with one another and within the organization. This framework reveals how a focus on Romania during the final Cold War years contributes to our understanding of human rights, transnational dimensions, and dissident and exile activities and how the incorporation of these three key elements differed from earlier protest campaigns against state socialist regimes.

Opérations Villages Roumains and the Evolving Role of Notions
of Human Rights

Apart from the denunciations by UNESCO, ICOMOS, and the Hungarian Human Rights Foundation, West European reactions to the project of systematization were fairly limited. Notably, West European governments remained awkwardly silent. Many West European politicians had continued to prioritize East-West dialogue throughout the 1980s and identified Ceauşescu as a partner in the Conference on Security and Cooperation in Europe (CSCE).31 In Belgium, for example, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs reasoned that an untimely condemnation of systematization could hinder the diplomatic talks at the CSCE in Vienna between 1986 and 1989.32 Indeed, for several years, organizations concerned with cultural heritage preservation and minority rights in Transylvania were the only voices condemning the plans of the Romanian state. This steadily changed as rural systematization plans entered a new phase in March 1988 and Ceauşescu proclaimed, “We must radically reduce the number of villages from 13,000 at present to about 5000–6000 at most.”33 When he made this statement, a few Belgian journalists and television producers, who felt indignant at the lack of any appropriate international response, decided to take matters into their own hands.34 Paul Hermant and Eric Masquellier, two Belgians who were active in the media sector, launched their own initiative in December 1988.35 Together with ten other founding members, they established Opérations Villages Roumains (OVR). What all twelve had in common was their leftist, anti-totalitarian, anti-communist, and even anarchist inspirations.36 Their initiative emerged independently from the other organizations condemning systematization. UNESCO, ICOMOS, and the Hungarian Human Rights Foundation provided key information, however. The most important difference between earlier challenges to systematization and OVR was the fact that OVR was not merely concerned with the preservation of cultural heritage in Bucharest or violations of minority rights in Transylvania, but rather unambiguously condemned urban and rural systematization across the whole country. According to the founders, OVR was an anti-totalitarian political activist movement concerned with a myriad of cultural, ecological, and humanitarian causes in Europe.37

The very practical objective of the organization was to “save all Romanian villages under threat of destruction.” Given the state of European politics, the opaque positioning of the Ceauşescu regime, and the limited societal knowledge in Belgium about humanitarian problems in Romania (at least in comparison with knowledge concerning humanitarian causes in what was then called the third world), the OVR founders came up with the idea of disseminated opposition reinforced with permanent anti-totalitarian education.38 Practically, disseminated opposition meant that the agency of opposition was installed at the level of the local community (municipality) and the citizen. Inspired by Amnesty International’s methods of adopting a prisoner, the organization set up a framework in which Western European villages or towns could adopt a Romanian village.39 Adoption installed a symbolic bond between a Western European and Romanian village. The symbolic relation between the two villages would principally be represented by the local (Western European) committees founded on behalf of the Romanian villages. These committees included aldermen, representatives of the local center for public welfare, and engaged citizens. Their main task was to raise awareness concerning the project of systematization by organizing events, exhibitions, and fundraisers. These local committees were guided by the coordination team, which consisted of the twelve founding members. They encouraged the multitude of local OVR committees to write letters to the authorities in Romania in which they condemned systematization.40 Several committees also addressed Ceauşescu, and some even wrote to international politicians like Gorbachev.41

Because the organization initially had little information concerning which of the 13,000 villages would be demolished, they decided to adopt them all. This meant they had to find an equal number of villages willing to adopt a Romanian one. Hence, during the first months of 1989, the OVR coordination team had to raise awareness about the project of systematization and its sense of urgency. In order to do this, they framed their own initiative as an “urgent intervention on a European level” against what was seen as “a crime against memory, cultural genocide and a human scandal.”42 Moreover, systematization was framed as a plan “that eradicated all traces of the Romanian past, to root out culture and tradition, to rewrite history in order to fit the coming of ‘the new man.’” The plan was described in some detail:

Most of the time, the inhabitants are warned only the day before the arrival of bulldozers. A real cultural genocide is hidden behind the official justification (a gain of 3.3 percent farming land). Trees, churches, schools, houses, historic edifices, even graveyards must disappear. An important part of the European inheritance will disappear simultaneously.43

Indeed, the severity of systematization was illustrated first and foremost by the destruction of Romanian villages. Moreover, the destruction of these villages was presented as an attack on European cultural heritage, due to the fact that “Most of these villages are older than several hundred years, they bear the markings of successive invasions that swept through the country, they are proud of a ‘Baroque’ style architecture very often decorated with fresco paintings.”44 Incorporating cultural heritage preservation as a motive and concern made sense, since systematization had always been framed in these terms by its earliest denouncers.45 This attracted the support of architectural, rural, and cultural heritage groups such as ICOMOS, Ecovast, and Europa Nostra, which had already been challenging systematization in Romania.46 Somewhat striking, in comparison, was the absence of any appeals to human and minority rights, nor was there mention of Transylvania or German Saxons. This corresponds with Demeter’s conclusions, according to which a narrative touching on human rights concerns was only gradually incorporated into the appeals based on fears concerning the destruction of the built environment. It was only in late 1988, under the impetus of human rights activists focusing on Transylvania, that human rights gradually became part of the discourse used in the campaigns.47

When OVR attempted to convince local municipalities to support their efforts during their first months of operations, they often made a few suggestions concerning how letters could be sent to Ceauşescu and other Romanian authorities. For instance, they suggested the following phrasing: “I ask you to register my vigorous opposition to the projected annihilation of the village and the thousands of others considered. I intend to do anything possible to contribute to the preservation of the rural European inheritance and to the defense of the inhabitants.” Again, the emphasis was placed on the destruction of the village and the protection of European cultural heritage.48 The framing of systematization and communication with Belgian municipalities contained no real appeals to human rights issues. This also translated to the way Belgian municipalities framed their own solidarity. The town of Mons, for example, stated that “in Hainaut and due to our recent history we know the fragility of local agriculture.” They added that their initiative contributed to “the springtime of European relations”, referring to the self-perceived watershed momentum of pan-European affairs.49 Wathelet also observed that the image of a village on the verge of destruction had a tremendous effect on the public opinion.50 Only one month after the launch of the initiative, 220 Belgian villages had adopted a Romanian village.51 Indeed, the image of a village on the verge of destruction successfully encouraged a remarkably high percentage of Belgian, notably French-speaking municipalities to adopt a Romanian village.

Nonetheless, human rights were given a prominent role when the OVR coordination team addressed the European Parliament in March 1989. In order to gain support from the European Commission (EC), OVR contended that “the Romanian government aims to annihilate the societal tissue of the Romanian population, which is a major violation of human rights and the Helsinki Accords.”52 Along with the incorporation of references to human rights in its appeals, the OVR coordination team underlined the real reason behind the project of systematization, i.e. the restructuring of rural society with the ambition of dismantling the socio-cultural networks that could possibly harbor pockets of opposition.53 This was a very different discourse than encountered in the flyers and campaign letters directed to the Belgian municipalities.

Moreover, the international success of the organization prompted it to rethink and recraft its discourse. From the beginning, OVR’s initiative, objectives, and methods attracted a lot of international attention. Notably, in France and Switzerland, two countries particularly interested in the plight of Romanian villages for several reasons, curiosity swiftly transformed into mobilization, as national branches were established during the first half of March 1989. For OVR, the question remained how to internationalize their initiative without creating an unmanageable network of towns and villages all over Europe. In order to do this, the coordination team decided to cooperate with the FIDH, which functioned as an international umbrella organization for national human rights initiatives. The OVR executive committee decided that the establishment of a national OVR branch had to be in cooperation with a national human rights organization affiliated with the FIDH. Cooperation with the FIDH boosted and coordinated the proliferation of interested towns and villages all over Europe, but it also meant a more prominent role for appeals to human rights in the discourse. A wide range of members from national human rights organizations and Helsinki committees were increasingly incorporated, and they framed the project of systematization first and foremost as a violation of human rights and the principles of the Helsinki Accords.54 For example, an OVR committee from Switzerland argued that they felt a duty to make sure human rights were respected, especially by CSCE member states.55 Their emphasis on human rights was no coincidence, since the Swiss branch had been established and supported by Le Comité d’Appui, L’union genevoise contre l’intolérence and La Ligue Suisse de Droits de l’homme.56 OVR’s connections with these kinds of organizations and its modification of its own discourse better to echo the discourses of these organizations were a result of its integration in the networks of the FIDH. The latter became a key partner for the internationalization of OVR, but it also influenced the way in which systematization was framed, perceived, and denounced.

Partly as a consequence of OVR’s cooperation with the FIDH, human rights became more visible and increasingly instrumental. Yet, the cooperation also underlined the importance and existence of human rights networks established in the aftermath of the Helsinki Accords. Over the following months, national branches were established in the United Kingdom, Flanders, Norway, and the Netherlands, and contacts were also formed with human rights organizations and social movements, peace organizations, and activists in Hungary, Canada, Spain, the USA, Italy, Poland, Denmark, the Federal Republic of Germany, and Luxemburg. By late 1989, over 2,000 Western European towns and villages had adopted a Romanian village.57 In retrospect, Romanian dissidents claimed this was a pivotal moment in which the opposition against the Ceauşescu regime finally broke its traditional boundaries delineated by the critical Romanian diaspora.58

In sum, appeals to human rights were used unevenly in OVR’s communication during the first months of operations. While systematization was strategically framed as a violation of human rights when addressing international institutions such as the European parliament, Belgian municipalities were more moved by images of villages on the verge of destruction. Here, the language of human rights was conspicuously absent. Framing systematization as a threat to European cultural heritage seemed to make more sense because it stressed the European dimension of the project and corresponded with the interests and worries of rural villagers in Belgium. Only after OVR had expanded through the networks of the FIDH and human rights activists had lobbied the networks of cultural heritage groups did the OVR coordination team frame the repercussions of systematization as a violation of human rights. The emphasis on the European scale and context of the issue, which was present in many of OVR’s promotional materials, underlined Romania’s European character and its geographical proximity. What happened in Romania, OVR proclaimed, “belonged to all of us, Europeans.”59

Local, Romanian, European, but not Global Activism

As the organization gained traction all over Europe, Paul Hermant was often asked by journalists and fellow activists, “why Romania, and not Chile or South Africa?”60 He repeatedly replied by asking “why not Romania, Czechoslovakia, or Bulgaria?”61 To the OVR founding committee this question depicted the stalemate of European relations characterized by what they called “peur de la proximité.” In other words, Western Europeans were eager to intervene in human rights affairs all over the world but refrained from doing so when humanitarian problems emerged in their neighboring countries.62 OVR was an explicitly European project. It differed in this significantly from the Western supporters of Solidarity or Charter 77, who sought to globalize their support by creating connections with causes in the global south.63 Conversely, OVR did not connect with the opposition against the Pinochet regime, nor was it allied with the anti-apartheid movement. OVR rejected these global transnational connections altogether and reasoned that Western Europe should be more concerned about the state of its own geographical sphere.64 OVR was a European movement.65

For the OVR coordination team, European identity was linked to the notion of “Europe of the Regions.” According to this ideologically divergent interpretation of European structures, which geographers and political thinkers from the French speaking world found particularly entertaining in the early 1990s, regions should replace nation states as the primary political units.66 OVR also held that European identity blossomed because of its regional diversity and local specificities. Romania and the rest of Central and Eastern Europe were unambiguously incorporated in OVR’s “Europe of the Regions.”67 The safeguarding of Romanian cultural heritage, which was always described as part of European cultural heritage, was part of these visions of European structure. The inclusion of Romania in this “Europe of the Regions” not only defied Cold War logic and détente mentalities but also drew attention to the precarious conditions of minority groups in Romania. Because the notion of “Europe of the Regions” was often linked to the ideas of ideologically separatist regions, such as Brest, Corsica, Sardinia, or Catalonia, it highlighted the political impact systematization would have on the two million Hungarians living in the northwestern part of the country, around the city of Cluj, and in the so-called Székely Land, roughly in the middle of Romania. Hence, Hungarian human rights organizations were extremely eager to adopt a (Hungarian) Romanian village.68

As different branches were established in several Western European countries, the OVR founders believed that the adoption of a Romanian village should also have a reciprocal transnational dimension. They therefore came up with what they called the aller-retour principle. The logo of OVR contained two arrows. One arrow pointed to the right and represented the mobilization of Western European activists on behalf of Romania. The other arrow pointed to the left and represented the reciprocal effect of the activism. The founders of the organization aimed to achieve a kind of boomerang effect through mobilization. In this regard, a Western European municipality’s commitment to a Romanian village was at the same time a tool with which local citizens or opposition figures could contest domestic deforestation projects, the demolition of cultural heritage, or anything endangering minority interests.69 It was an instrument designed for local (opposition) groups who could argue that their local governments had spoken out against the wide range of repercussions of the project of systematization in Romania but at the same time had neglected the values within this mobilization in their actions in Belgium or France. When a local government would chop down a local forest, demolish local cultural heritage, or endanger minority interests, these groups were equipped with a tool with which to challenge these acts.70 Indeed, the adoption of a Romanian village had a practical reciprocal dimension. The OVR founders also hoped, however, that the adoption of a Romanian village would enhance critical thinking on the level of policy making and democratic structures in Western Europe.71 Challenging systematization became a means with which the political ideas of the OVR founders resonated across a multitude of local branches across Western Europe. This corresponds with Brier’s analysis of American Labor’s support for Solidarity, in which the wider instrumentality did not jeopardize the sincerity of the initiative.72

In the words of the OVR founders, the adoption of a village consisted of three levels of activism: local, Romanian, and European. Firstly, the local level of activism was introduced by the aller-retour principle. Secondly, the letter-writing campaigns fueled the Romanian level of activism. And finally, the European level of activism was created by two elements, the unambiguous inclusion of Romania in any notion of Europe and cooperation among Western European towns and villages. Romanian municipalities often consisted of four or five different villages. Each village nevertheless had to be adopted by a municipality from a different country. This means that in one Romanian municipality you would have different Western European adopters who could cooperate, share experiences, and exchange information.73 OVR founders believed this cooperation would create a stronger sense of connectedness across Western Europe. Obviously, they also wanted to include Romanian villages in these cooperative efforts, but this was not possible, since the most of the country was still isolated and the Securitate had been Argus-eyeing the OVR founders ever since the letter-writing campaigns had begun.74 Before the revolution, in the case of Romania, the only real exchanges taking place across the Iron Curtain consisted of a few Western European activists who had traveled to Romania. After the revolution, which had not been anticipated by the OVR founders, contacts proliferated as a result of the tremendous wave of solidarity and humanitarian aid with which the dramatic changes were met. Western European towns and villages sent trucks filled with humanitarian goods to the village they had adopted. In a later stage, OVR members even attempted to set up tourist networks to continue contacts with Romania.75 In this regard, one of the remarkable achievements of OVR is that, despite its reorientation towards Yugoslavia from 1992 onwards, contacts have survived to the present day. In the Belgian town of Geel, for example, the activists involved in OVR still meet with their Romanian counterparts every two years.

Configuring the Roles of Exiles and Dissidents

Through its cooperation with the FIDH, OVR came into contact with La Ligue pour la défense de Droits de l’Homme en Roumanie (LDHR). This organization, which was based in Paris, had been founded in 1977 by Romanian exiles who saw new possibilities in the political infrastructure provided by the Helsinki Accords.76 The organization raised awareness concerning human rights violations in Romania.77 Their biggest challenge was to close and condemn the gap between the positive image Romania enjoyed in the West and the actual experiences of Romanian citizens.78 The vice-president and cofounder of the LDHR, Mihnea Berindei joined the OVR coordination team in January 1989. More importantly, Berindei had been a vocal critic of systematization since the early 1980s. He predominantly focused on the infrastructural changes in Bucharest.79 His role proved essential. Berindei’s exile and dissident networks provided OVR with important information on the situation in Romania. By skimming through the official Romanian press and other propaganda materials, the team at LDHR continuously provided the latest updates on the project of systematization. Translation work, which was essential for the functioning of OVR, was done by the LDHR team. To get the job done, they even took out advertisements in a Transylvanian newspaper calling on Romanians in France to help them. They also decided which villages would be up for adoption. Each of these villages needed a designated file containing information on the location of the village, the source that mentioned its imminent destruction, details concerning churches and monuments, demographic information, and information concerning local agricultural practices.80

The second part of their job was to inform the rural villages in Romania about the moral support they had been receiving from OVR. Again, LDHR’s network was immensely useful, as OVR’s operations were announced on Radio Free Europe. To what extent these radio emissions reached their destination remains unclear. However, Radio Free Europe received one letter in the summer 1989 from a group of farmers living in Iaşi County expressing their gratitude.81 In general, while the Iron Curtain was still intact, OVR’s endeavor was largely politically symbolic. Most of the villagers in Romania had no clue they were being adopted by West European towns and villages. Moreover, during the adoption phase, the lack of a Romanian response created uncertainties about the real value of the initiative. Exiles, however, helped explain the isolation and limited infrastructure in rural Romania, which was one of the main causes of the lack of responses.82 Furthermore, the writings of exiles were frequently published by OVR. Their accounts attempted to link the experiences of Romanians with the actions of OVR. For example, someone writing under the pseudonym Dinu Flamand authored a chapter titled “Un people adopté.” Someone using the pseudonym Pe(t)re Stroïca, wrote about how OVR offered new possibilities to oppose Ceauşescu.83

Some less established exiles, such as Dan Alexe, who had only recently fled Romania, were quickly integrated into OVR’s organizational practices. Alexe became the Romanian Brussels correspondent for Radio free Europe shortly after his arrival. In retrospect, Berindei’s team was small and certainly did not represent a large group of Romanian migrants. Yet those who wanted to be involved were given a crucial task in OVR’s functioning. Moreover, the unambiguous involvement in OVR’s practices of Berindei and other exiles, such as Ariadna Combes (the daughter of Doina Cornea who lived in Paris), Mariana Celac, Dinu Zamfirescu, Lia Constantinescu, Alexandra Laignel-Lavastine, Dan Alexe, and many others, is remarkable and shows the importance of exiles and their networks when challenging the Ceauşescu regime. This ties in with the important roles other scholars have attributed to Romanian exiles. Not only did Romanian and Hungarian exiles contribute to the incorporation of a human rights narrative into OVR’s discourses, they also filled in key positions in the organization and helped coordinate initiatives. This suggests that perhaps OVR should not be conceptualized as a solely Western initiative. Among the twelve founders, two had a Romanian background.

Unsurprisingly dissidents had a very different role in OVR’s campaigns. The writings by and interviews with dissidents were predominantly used and spread to underscore the severity of the situation in Romania. By providing a rostrum for dissidents such as Doina Cornea, Gabriel Andreescu, and Dan Petrescu, OVR furthered the struggle to destroy Ceauşescu’s positive image in the West once and for all. The British embassy in Bucharest, for example, persistently denied that villages were being demolished.84 The local branches in Belgium, France, and the UK managed to get the testimonies of dissidents broadcasted on national television.85 According to the president of OVR France, these broadcasts had an enormous impact on mobilization in France.86 Television coverage and recognition across Western Europe helped transform Doina Cornea and others into dissidents, as scholars have argued this was one of three prerequisites to be labeled a dissident.87

All in all, OVR’s relations with dissidents weren’t always easy. In the interview, Hermant clarified this by affirming that OVR was not just an organization that supported dissidents or trade unionists. What OVR envisaged was more complex, provocative, and effective. It aimed to rearrange European relations and connections starting at the most local level.88 When Ariadna Combes approached them in January 1989 and asked for humanitarian aid and financial support for Romanian dissidents, the OVR coordination team rejected this proposal and explained this was not OVR’s main objective.89 After the revolution, OVR had established contacts with Petre Roman to discuss OVR’s plans for the future. This infuriated Doina Cornea, because she felt Roman had always belonged to the Ceauşescu regime. Once again, Hermant and others explained that they had not been converted into puppets of Roman and continued to work on the local and rural level. This is remarkable, especially when juxtaposed with the ways in which exiles were incorporated into the organization.

Conclusion

By steering away from the more conventional Western European challenges to state socialism, both in chronological and geographical terms, this article highlights the very late integration and conscious incorporation of a human rights language, transnational perspectives, and dissident and exile perspectives into the opposition discourses crafted by OVR. The OVR coordination team was aware of the strategic uses of these three indispensable elements of any challenge to Ceauşescu’s totalitarian grip on society, but it also recognized their limits. Appeals to human rights were used strategically to condemn systematization in communications with the European parliament. Systematization was portrayed as the annihilation of small peaceful villages that were sites of European cultural heritage. These kinds of narratives corresponded with earlier denunciations coming from heritage preservation groups. Romanian villages were portrayed as part of a shared Europe and similar to their West European adopters. During its first months of operations, OVR specifically targeted rural Belgian villages with less than 15,000 inhabitants, or in other words, communities that could relate to the Romanian villages. Hence, a great deal of effort was put in by the LDHR to provide reliable, detailed information concerning the Romanian villages.

Secondly, the transnational dimension of OVR’s philosophy allows one to interpret the organization as a challenge to the stalemate in East-West relations characterized by détente mentalities. By decisively building links across Europe, that unambiguously included the world behind the Iron Curtain, and by not developing its support through centralized channels, OVR confronted the status quo of European relations, which had been epitomized by the persistently friendly ties towards the Ceauşescu regime. It is thus hardly surprising that OVR collided with the Belgian détente-prone government. In this sense, OVR was explicitly trans-European, but it declined to connect with causes in the global south. The OVR leaderships reasoned that the global south was already taken care of by numerous organizations with a north-south orientation. Moreover, OVR’s successful transnational development was clearly supported by a multitude of organizations that had been established in the aftermath of the Helsinki Accords. This contrasts with the tendency to deny the so-called Helsinki effect in the secondary literature. The accounts of OVR underlined how the Helsinki Accords created opportunities for activists, dissidents, and exiles who increasingly organized themselves. Notably, the crucial role played by the FIDH and its infrastructure clearly reveal the importance of these networks. Although organizations varied in size, their networks, operations, and willingness to participate all contributed to the success of OVR. Notably the unambiguous incorporation of the LDHR was remarkable. In contrast with many Western supporters of Solidarity and their exile offices abroad, OVR did not merely support or financially supply LDHR. They were given a precise task and even included at the decision making level. OVR’s relations with dissidents and exiles reveals how challenges to systematization were not merely driven by actors in the West but were also issued by Romanians themselves, which problematizes OVR’s conceptualization as Western-led.

OVR’s first year of operations reveals an unconventional challenge to a state socialist regime that was shaped by the Cold War logic of the late 1980s and characterized by elements researchers have only recently started to uncover, such as the long détente, the limited apolitical nature of human rights, and the importance of exile and dissident networks.

Archival Sources

Mundaneum, Mons

Diplomatique Archive, Brussels

Bibliography

Badalassi, Nicolas, Sarah B. Snyder. “Introduction.” In The CSCE and the End of the Cold War: Dilplomacy, Societies and Human Rights, 1972–1990, edited by Nicolas Badalassi, and Sarah B. Snyder, 1–17. New York–Oxford: Berghahn Books, 2018.

Bange, Olivier, and Poul Villaume. The Long Détente: Changing Concepts of Security and Cooperation in Europe, 1950s and 1980s. New York: Central European University Press, 2017.

Berindei, Mihnea. “Opération Villages Roumains 1989–2005. Un elan de solidaritate europeana fara precedent.” Revista 22 (2005): 1–3.

Berindei, Mihnea. “La Naufrage Planifie.” In Societe Civile et Devoir D’ingerence: Opérations Villages Roumains, edited by OVR, 41–43. Brussels: “Z” Editions, 1989.

Brier, Robert. Entangled Protest: Transnational Approaches to the History of Dissent in Eastern Europe and the Soviet Union. Osnabrück: Fibre-Verlag, 2013.

Brier, Robert. Poland’s Solidarity Movement and the Global Politics of Human Rights. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2021.

Crepaz, Katharina. “‘Europe of the Regions’: an approach to counter separatist tendencies?” L’Europe de Formation 379 (2016): 24–39.

Christiaens, Kim. “European Reconfigurations of Transnational Activism: Solidairty and human rights campaigns on behalf of Chile during the 1970s and 1980s.” International Review of Social History 63, no. 3 (2018): 413–48. doi:10.1017/S0020859018000330

Christiaens, Kim, Idesbald Goddeeris. “The East versus the South: Belgian solidarity movements with Poland and Nicaragua during the early 1980s.” In Entangled Protest: Transnational Approaches to the History of Dissent in Eastern Europe and the Soviet Union, edited by Robert Brier, 173–99. Osnabrück: Fibre-Verlag, 2013.

Christiaens, Kim, Jos Claeys, and Idesbald Goddeeris. “Connecting the East to the South: Eastern European dissidents and Third World Activism during the 1970s.” Ventunisime Secolo 46, no. 2 (2020): 33–57.

Christiaens, Kim, and Idesbald Goddeeris. “Competing Solidarities?: Solidarność and the Global South during the 1980s.” In Alternative Globalizations: Eastern Europe and the Postcolonial Third World, edited by James Mark, Steffi Marung, and Artemy Kalinovsky, 288–310. Bloomsbury: Indiana University Press, 2020.

Christiaens, Kim, and Manuel Herrera Crespo. “Failures, Limits and Competition: Campaigns on behalf of Eastern European Dissidents in Cold War Belgium: 1956–1989.” East Central Europe 50, no. 1 (2023): 86–115.

Christiaens, Kim, John Nieuwenhuys, and Charel Roemer. “Introduction.” In International Solidarity in the Low Countries during the Twentieth Century: New Perspectives and Themes, edited by Kim Christiaens, John Nieuwenhuys and Charel Roemer, 1–23. Berlin–Boston: De Gruyter Oldenbourg, 2020. doi: 10.1515/9783110639346-001

De Vogelaere, Jaen-Philippe. “Wallonie: l’Opération Villages roumains ou 30 ans de solidarité.” Le Soir, December 23, 2019. https://www.lesoir.be/268779/article/2019-12-23/wallonie-loperation-villages-roumains-ou-30-ans-de-solidarite

Deletant, Dennis. Romania under Communism: Paradox and Degeneration. London: Routledge, 2018.

Demeter, Laura. “Transnational activism against heritage destruction as a human rights violation in Romania before and after 1989.” Revue d’études comparatives Est-Ouest 2–3, no. 2 (2020): 121–50.

Dragomir, Elena. “Romania Turns West: National and International Rationales.” In European Socialist Regimes’ Fateful Engagement with the West: National Strategies in the Long 1970s, edited by Angela Romano and Frederico Romero, 190–211. New York: Routledge, 2021.

Dragomir, Elena. “Asymmetric Cold War Trade: Romania and the Generalized System of Preferences (1968–1979).” Europe-Asia Studies 75, no. 7 (2023): 1069–93.

Eckel, Jan, and Samuel Moyn. The Breakthrough: Human Rights in the 1970s. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 2014.

Embassy of Belgium in Bucharest, 175 Years of Belgian Romanian Diplomatic Relations: Shades in the Belgian Romanian relations after the Second World War: from Cold War antagonism to an EU and NATO common agenda. Bucharest, 2015.

Emsellem, Karine. “L’Opération Village Roumains: Une Cooperation Locale Transeuropéenne.” Revue Geographique de l’Est 35, no. 2 (1995): 115–35.

Flamand, Dinu. “Un Peuple Adopté.” In Societe Civile et Devoir D’ingerence: Opérations Villages Roumains, edited by OVR, 68–71. Brussels: “Z” Editions, 1989.

Goddeeris, Idesbald. Solidarity with Solidarity: Western European Trade Unions and the Polish Crisis, 1980–1982. Lexington: Lanham, 2012.

Gonzalez Aldea, Patricia. “The Identity of Ceauşescu’s Communist Regime and its Image in the West.” Revista de Ştiinţe Politice. Revue des Sciences Politiques, no. 33–34 (2012): 14–28.

Graf, Maximilian. “European Détente and the CSCE: Austria and the East-Central European Theatre in the 1970s and 1980s.” In The CSCE and the End of the Cold War: Dilplomacy, Societies and Human Rights, 1972–1990, edited by Nicolas Badalassi, and Sarah B. Snyder, 249–74. New York–Oxford: Berghahn Books, 2018.

Hermant, Paul. Au Temps Pour Moi: journal Intime d’une Association d’Idées 1989–2004. Brussels: Les Carnets du dessert de lune, 2004.

Kenney, Padraic, and Gerd-Rainer Horner. Transnational Moments of Change: Europe 1945, 1968, 1989. Boulder: Rowman & Littlefield, 2004.

Lambru, Steliu. “Opération Villages Roumains.” radio romania international, July 7, 2023. https://www.rri.ro/fr_fr/operation_villages_roumains-2675074.

Miedema, Christie. “The Transnationality of Dutch Solidarity with the Polish Opposition 1980–1989.” Revue Belge de Philologie et d’Histoire 89, no. 3–4 (2011): 1307–30.

Molitor, Jacques, Fabio Piras, Isabelle Romain, and Marc Vanhove. Ma commune a l’heure roumaine: Une Utopie Citoyenne: Dix ans d’Opérations Villages Roumains 1989–1999. Charleroi: Editions OVR, 1999.

“Opérations Villages Roumains: 20 ans d’aide et d’amitié.” RTBF, March 27, 2010. https://www.rtbf.be/article/operation-villages-roumains-20-ans-d-aide-et-d-amitie-5039473

OVR La Coordination, “Opérations Villages Roumains, philosophie d’une action.” In Societe Civile et Devoir D’ingerence: Opérations Villages Roumains, edited by OVR, 9–17. Brussels: “Z” Editions, 1989.

Petrescu, Dragoş. “One Bloody Regime Change and Three Political Paradoxes: The Romanian Revolution of 1989 and its Legacy.” Cuadernos de Historia Contemporánea, no. 42 (2020): 117–40.

Pirotte, Gautier. L’Episode Humanitaire roumain: construction d’une “crise”, état des lieux et modalites de sortie. Paris: l’Harmattan, 2006.

Pirotte, Gautier. “L’influence Belge sur la constitution d’une société civile en Roumanie post-communiste: Une reflexion a prtir de l’experience de l’Opérations Villages Roumains.” Studia Politica Romanian Political Science Review 8, no. 1 (2008): 113–19.

Richardson-Little, Ned, Hella Dietz, and James Mark. “New perspectives on Socialism and Human Rights in East Central Europe since 1945.” East Central Europe 46, no. 3 (2019): 169–87.

Scutaru, Beatrice. “La Roumanie a Paris: Exil Politique et lute anti-communiste.” Histoire@politique 23, no. 2 (2014): 154–65.

Siefert, Marsha. “East European Cold War Culture(s): Alterities, commonalities and film industries.” In Cold War Cultures: Prespectives on Eastern and Western European Societies, edited by Annete Vowinckel, Marcus Payk, and Thomas Lindenberger, 23–54. London: Berghahn Books, 2012.

Snyder B., Sarah. Human Rights Activism and the End of the Cold War: A Transnational History of the Helsinki Network. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2011.

Stroïca, Pe(t)re. “Des éspoirs d’un exile.” In Societe Civile et Devoir D’ingerence: Opérations Villages Roumains, edited by OVR, 72–79. Brussels: “Z” Editions, 1989.

Szulecki, Kacper. Dissidents in Communist Central Europe: Human Rights and the Emergence of New Transnational Actors. Cham: Palgrave Macmillan, 2019.

Thomas C., Daniel. The Helsinki Effect: International Norms, Human rights, and the Demise of Communism. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2001.

Tiu, Ilarion. “Ceauşescu şi problema sistematizării rurale.” Sfera Politicii 178, no. 2 (2014): 9–15.

Westad, Odd Arne, and Poul Villaume. Perforating the Iron Curtain: European Détente, Transatlantic Relations, and the Cold War, 1965–1985. Copenhagen: Museum Tusculanum Press, 2010.


1* This study was conducted under the auspices of the research project “Émigré Europe: Civil Engagement Transfers between Eastern Europe and the Low Countries 1933–1989,” which received financial support from the CELSA fund (Central Europe Leuven Strategic Alliance).
I would like to thank the anonymous reviewers for their insightful remarks, the whole CELSA team for coordinating the project, and Kim Christiaens and Jos Claeys for their help in the research.
Deletant, Romania under Communism, 462.

2 Petrescu, From Robin Hood to Don Quixote, 95.

3 Ibid., 94.

4 Partie II Textes adoptés par le Parlement européen. Mundaneum, CC OVR 0028; The correspondence of Susana Szabo to Opérations Villages Roumains, March 2, 1989. Mundaneum, CC OVR 0004; Petrescu, From Robin Hood to Don Quixote, 94.

5 Tiu, “Ceausescu si problema sistematizarii rurale,” 2.

6 Deletant, Romania under Communism, 462.

7 Demeter, “Transnational activism against heritage destruction.”

8 Molitor et al., Une Utopie Citoyenne, 102–3.

9 Interview with Paul Hermant, 10 December 2020.

10 Molitor et al., Une Utopie Citoyenne, 101–9.

11 Christiaens et al., “Introduction,” 10.

12 Demeter, “Transnational activism against heritage destruction”; Christiaens and Herrera Crespo, “Failures, Limits and Competition.”

13 Miedema, “The Transnationality of Dutch Solidarity with the Polish opposition 1980–1989”; Brier, Entangled Protest; Snyder, Human Rights Activism and the End of the Cold War; Szulecki, Dissidents in Communist Central Europe; Goddeeris, Solidarity with Solidarity.

14 Richardson-little, Dietz, and Mark, “New perspectives on Socialism and Human Rights”; Brier, Poland’s Solidarity movement and the Global politics Human Rights, 201; Thomas, The Helsinki Effect.

15 Brier, Poland’s Solidarity movement and the Global politics Human Rights; Eckel, and Moyn, The Breakthrough.

16 Brier, Entangled Protest; Demeter, “Transnational activism against heritage destruction”; Badalassi and Snyder, CSCE and the end of the Cold War; Kenney and Horner, Transnational Moments of Change.

17 Christiaens, “European Reconfigurations of Transnational Activism,” 414; Christiaens, and Goddeeris, “The East versus the South,” 174–75; Brier, Poland’s Solidarity movement and the Global politics Human Rights, 190–91.

18 Szulecki, Dissidents in Communist Central Europe.

19 Siefert “East European Cold War Culture(s),” 28–30.

20 Tiu, “Ceausescu si problema sistematizarii rurale,” 2.

21 Petrescu, “One Bloody Regime Change,” 125.

22 Dragomir, “Romania Turns West”; Gonzalez Aldea, “The Identity,” 24.

23 Dragomir, “Assymetric Cold War Trade.”

24 Westad, and Villaume, Perforating the Iron Curtain.

25 Thomas, The Helsinki Effect.

26 Demeter, “Transnational activism against heritage destruction,” 127–28.

27 Lambru, “Opération Villages roumains”; Interview with Paul Hermant December 10, 2020.

28 Pirotte, L’épisode Humanitaire roumain.

29 Exposé 6 mai 1990. Mundaneum, CC OVR 0028.

30 De Vogelaere, “Wallonie : l’opération Villages roumains ou 30 ans de solidarité”; “Opération Villages Roumains: 20 ans d’aide et d’amitié”; Pirotte, L’épisode Humanitaire roumain; Pirotte, “L’influence Belge,”113–15.

31 Graf, “European Détente and the CSCE.”

32 Projet de systematisation en Roumanie, September 14, 1988. FOD Foreign Affairs, Archives Diplomatique, 18.370, Correspondance diplomatique 1984–1985.

33 Deletant, Romania under Communism, 462.

34 Interview with Paul Hermant, December 10, 2020.

35 Interview with Paul Hermant, December 10, 2020; Toespraak door de heer L. Van Velthoven. Mundaneum, CC OVR 0001.

36 Hermant, Au Temps Pour Moi, 11.

37 Interview with Paul Hermant, December 10, 2020.

38 La coordination, “Opérations Villages Roumains, philosophie d’une action,” 9.

39 Emsellem, “L’opération village Roumains, une coopération locale transeuropéenne,” 118.

40 Interview with Daniel Wathelet, April 12, 2023.

41 Correspondance OVR-commitee Belmont-sur-Lausanne to Paul Hermant. Mundaneum, CC OVR 002.

42 La coordination, “Opérations Villages Roumains, philosophie d’une action,” 9.

43 Correspondence Paul Hermant and Vincent Magos to Yolanda Stanescu March 14, 1989, 1. Mundaneum, CC OVR 001.

44 Correspondence Paul Hermant & Vincent Magos to Yolanda Stanescu March 14, 1989, 1. Mundaneum, CC OVR 001.

45 Demeter, “Transnational activism against heritage destruction.”

46 Campaign for the Protection of Villages in Romania, Hans de Koster and Michael Dower. Mundaneum, CC OVR 001.

47 Demeter, “Transnational activism against heritage destruction,” 138.

48 Roemeense Dorpen Operatie, flyer voor gemeenten 3. Mundaneum, CC OVR 001.

49 Correspondance Cabinet de l’echevin de la famille et de la jeunesse du village de Mons to OVR coordination team. Mundaneum, CC OVR 002.

50 Interview with Daniel Wathelet, April 12, 2023.

51 Correspondence Paul Hermant & Vincent Magos to Yolanda Stanescu March 14, 1989, 4. Mundaneum, CC OVR 001.

52 Compte 001/Villages Roumains/Ligue des Droits de l’Homme. Mundaneum, CC OVR 004.

53 Emsellem, “L’opération village Roumains, une coopération locale transeuropéenne,” 117.

54 Helsinki committee in Poland. Mundaneum, CC OVR 004.

55 Correspondence OVR-committee Belmont-sur-Lausanne to Paul Hermant. Mundaneum,
CC OVR 002.

56 Rapport general de l’opération Villages Roumains Suisse. Mundaneum, CC OVR 004.

57 Molitor et al., Une Utopie Citoyenne, 102–3.

58 Lambru, “Opération Villages roumains.”

59 Correspondence OVR-committee Belmont-sur-Lausanne to Paul Hermant. Mundaneum, CC OVR 002.

60 La coordination, “Opérations Villages Roumains, philosophie d’une action,” 10.

61 Ibid.

62 Ibid.

63 Christiaens and Goddeeris, “Competing Solidarities”; Christiaens et al., “Connecting the East to the South.”

64 La coordination, “Opérations Villages Roumains, philosophie d’une action,” 11.

65 Rapport general de l’opération Villages Roumains Suisse. Mundaneum, CC OVR 004.

66 Cepaz, “Europe of the Regions.”

67 La coordination, “Opérations Villages Roumains, philosophie d’une action,” 11.

68 Correspondence Susana Szabo to Opérations Villages Roumains March 2, 1989. Mundaneum, CC OVR 001.

69 Interview with Paul Hermant, December 11.

70 Molitor et al., Une Utopie Citoyenne, 33.

71 La coordination, “Opérations Villages Roumains, philosophie d’une action,” 12.

72 Brier, Poland’s Solidarity movement, 145–46.

73 La coordination, “Opérations Villages Roumains, philosophie d’une action,” 15–16.

74 Interview with Paul Hermant, December 10, 2020.

75 Interview with Daniel Wathelet, April 12, 2023.

76 Badalassi and Snyder, CSCE and the end of the Cold War.

77 Berindei, “Operation Villages Roumains 1989–2005.”

78 Scutaru, “La Roumanie à Paris.”

79 Demeter, “Transnational activism against heritage destruction,” 132.

80 Berindei, “Operation Villages Roumains 1989–2005.”

81 Ibid.

82 Berindei, “La naufrage planifié,” 41–43.

83 Flamand, “un peuple adopté,” 68–71. Stroïca, “Dés-espoirs d’un exile,” 72–79.

84 “The bulldozing of Romania’s past,” The Times. Mundaneum, CC OVR 002.

85 Communiqué de presse hebdomaire de la Coordination de l’Opération Villages Roumain, paraissant exceptionellement le lundi. Mundaneum, CC OVR 002.

86 Berindei, “Operation Villages Roumains 1989–2005.”

87 Szulecki, Dissidents in Communist Central Europe.

88 Interview with Paul Hermant, December 10, 2020.

89 Interview with Daniel Wathelet, April 12, 2023.

2023_4_Dodds

pdf

The Question of God in Émigré Ghent: Religious Heritage, Émigré Politics, and Dialogical Negotiation among Migrants and Hosts during the Cold War

Luke Dodds
KADOC Documentation and Research Centre on Religion, Culture and Society, KU Leuven
This email address is being protected from spambots. You need JavaScript enabled to view it.

Hungarian Historical Review Volume 12 Issue 4  (2023): 626-649 DOI 10.38145/2023.4.626

This article explores the influence of various factors on the formation of identity among the community of World War II Polish veterans which formed in the Flemish city of Ghent after the rise of a socialist regime in their home country. Challenging popular perceptions of the term “émigré,” the article highlights the diverse ways in which the members of this community promoted their heritage within their host society. Particular attention is given to the role of religious and cultural heritage, the émigré community’s engagement with anti-communist politics, and the evolution of this political engagement over time. Interactions with the local Catholic Diocese of Ghent are examined through a framework of Polish Catholicism as a “lived religion” which facilitated the formation of a hybrid identity. In particular, the role of Carlos Bressers, a Belgian priest and chaplain on whose personal archive the research is based, is analyzed. Through his position and contacts, Bressers served as a mediating figure in the negotiation of hybrid identity and helped the community of Polish veterans carve out a place for itself in the city of Ghent.

Keywords: Polish migration, émigrés, lived religion, dialogical identity, anti-communism

The presence of a Polish exile community in Belgium dates back as far as the country’s independence in 1830. Polish refugees arrived after having fled the failed November Uprising of the same year and settled in areas across Western Europe throughout the rest of the century in the Wielka Emigracja (Great Emigration).1 Students, Polish Jews, and eventually economic migrants would continue to migrate westward in the interwar period,2 but World War II led to a significant and distinct swell in the Central and Eastern European migrant populations of Belgium. Some 20,000 Displaced Persons (DPs) arrived in the country either as a result of military activities or as forced laborers who had been dragged across Europe by the German occupation. Though the DPs had originally come from several of the countries that now found themselves on the far side of the Iron Curtain, among them were around 350 Polish soldiers who had fought for General Stanisław Maczek’s 1st Armored Division, which engaged in the liberation of northern France, Belgium, and the Netherlands under Allied command. The soldiers who remained in Belgium at war’s end were unwilling to return home with the rise of a socialist regime in Poland, and most settled down and married local women.3

The history and heritage of these Polish veterans in the Low Countries has recently been commemorated in Johannes Van de Voorde and Dirk Verbeke’s 2020 popular history book Vergeten Helden (Forgotten Heroes), which features interviews regaling their brave testimonies of combat and their attachments to both their homeland and their adopted nations.4 Machteld Venken, a Belgian scholar of immigration who has conducted extensive research on these veterans in the context of their activities in Flanders, remains somewhat skeptical of this triumphant narrative, describing the veterans’ popular valorization as a “successful cult … which combined heroism and political victimisation.”5 Of particular interest is the veterans’ use of military ceremonies and symbolism to “construct their own vision of the past,” which “equated Catholicism with anti-communism.”6 This combined their imagined conception of inextricably Catholic Polishness with their military experience and the political atmosphere of the Cold War, standing firmly at odds with the narrative pushed by the Polish People’s Republic Consulate in Brussels, which argued that the communist government was the final result of a “centuries-long struggle for the Polish motherland.”7

Émigrés: What’s in a Name?

Whether heroes, victims, or both, the Polish veterans who settled in postwar Belgium were just one group of “émigrés” among many who either refused to return to or escaped the “captive nations” of Central and Eastern Europe and sought refuge in the “Free World” of the West. At least, that is how the narrative of East–West migration during the Cold War has popularly been recounted in the Western world, often with a few carefully selected examples of émigrés who seem to have had a significant degree of agency in shaping their own fates.8 The research on Polish and broader Eastern Bloc emigration during the Cold War in particular is extensive, with Polish authors such as Dariusz Stola exploring the means of exit and the politics of mobility or Sławomir Łukasiewicz and Anna Mazurkiewicz chronicling the spread of politically-minded émigrés across Western Europe and the US.9 Among these destinations, Belgium became a base for prominent refugees, dissidents, and émigrés of various political persuasions, with many among them Polish in origin, whose histories have been covered by Belgian historians such as Idesbald Goddeeris and the aforementioned Venken.10 Among the most well-known is perhaps Jan Kułakowski, the lauded trade unionist and secretary-general of the Christian Democratic World Confederation of Labor in the latter half of the Cold War.11

A figure like Kułakowski arguably represents the popular understanding of the term “émigré,” a politically oriented actor calling for overarching change in the Eastern Bloc while safely stationed on the Western side of the Iron Curtain. Yet Kułakowski and his politicized peers made up only a small number of the Poles living in Belgium, and they were by far the most politically engaged. In his study of Solidarność-era migration, Patryk Pleskot remarks that a “critical attitude toward the communist regime […] is not sufficient to define someone as a political emigrant.”12 Indeed, many who may fall under the “émigré” label had varying and fluctuating relationships with political engagement, which suggests the limitations of the term. Less understood are the everyday ways in which the wider Polish community, displaced by the communist project, behaved as “émigrés” or otherwise as they sought to recapture, safeguard, and even reshape the national cultural identities that had been repurposed or distorted in their homeland, and also the importance (or lack thereof) of their political outlook.

This article seeks to complement existing research on migration and heritage by subjectifying the lives of Polish veterans, taking their community in the Flemish city of Ghent as its subject of analysis, particularly with reference to the significance of the Catholic and anti-communist vision alluded to in Venken’s quote above. However, it will also investigate the diversity of their civic engagement and challenge assumptions that their sole motivation for mobilization was political. Inspired by Robert Anthony Orsi’s landmark text The Madonna of 115th Street, the first section of this article will analyze how a “lived religion” could anchor the collective identity, civic engagement, and cultural heritage of migrant communities. 13 The second section explores how members of the Polish community of Ghent engaged or did not engage with ideas of anti-communism related to their country of origin. The article will also track how these developments were shaped and formed over time. Inspired by the concept of “dialogical” identity formation (developed through negotiation between in- and out-groups), the final section of the article investigates how a religiously oriented host society actor (the Belgian priest Carlos Bressers) served as a broker and mediator of Polish-Belgian hybrid identity and heritage.14 This incorporation of Belgian agency avoids the pitfall of treating host society agency as an abstract and static monolith by looking instead at a dynamic social actor who engaged actively with the migrant community in the identity negotiation process.15 By offering an analysis of Bressers’ personal archives, this article aims to consider the agency of the migrants themselves in identity formation processes, while also giving attention to the role of representatives of the host society in influencing the “lived religion” and construction of imagined identities through shared heritage among members of the migrant community.

The Poles and Chaplain Bressers

The case study of the Polish community of Ghent presents interesting particularities. As one of the Flemish cities liberated by the Polish 1st Armored Division, Ghent became home to a community of veterans after the war. Ghent’s distinctiveness lies in the presence of the Belgian priest Carlos Bressers, a dedicated Polish community chaplain appointed within the Catholic city diocese.

Carlos Bressers was born in Ghent on September 6, 1912 into a prominent family of religious mural painters and church architects who had established an atelier in the city in 1860.16 Bressers’ brothers Jozef and Leopold served as pastors and religious teachers at the seminary of Sint-Niklaas, a small city roughly 40 kilometers away.17 In 1926, the Bressers family hosted a young Hungarian girl, Sára (or “Sari”) Gáspárdy at their home, whom Bressers would refer to in later life as his “sister.” Sari arrived during the “Hungarian child relief” effort of the mid-1920s, one of thousands of Hungarian children hosted by Belgian families with Church support in the wake of the tumultuous breakup of Austria-Hungary.18 This encounter likely sparked Bressers’ lifelong interest in Central and Eastern Europe, and he remained in contact with his “sister” years after her return to Hungary.19

Bressers was ordained as a priest at St. Bavo’s, the towering Gothic cathedral and seat of the Diocese of Ghent, in 1942.20 The arrival of the Polish soldiers during the liberation warranted attention from the Catholic Church as they began to settle down, and the Diocese of Ghent was significant for these migrants as a receiving structure or familiar point of localization in their new country. The city’s chapels became a spatial and social hub for the devoutly religious members of the community. The Church sought to serve as a constituent part of these colonies, and Ghent’s Bishop Mgr. Karel Justinus Calewaert, observing the growing Central European presence among church congregations, appointed Bressers to serve as chaplain of the Polish and Hungarian communities of Ghent in 1944.21 Though also recognized by the church, the Hungarian community was much smaller and did not explicitly engage in the civic sphere to the same extent as the Poles. For this reason, the focus here is solely on the latter group.

Catholicism as a Lived Religion in Polish Ghent

Nira Yuval-Davis’ analysis of religion and identity politics notes how migrant communities use socially accepted discourses which draw on historical and cultural contexts in their formation of identity, and religion serves in this process as a means for individuals and collective groups to “perform” identity by acting with reference to their own experiences and interactions with the wider world. Religious practices (the endorsement of a faith, church attendance, acknowledgement of symbols, and demonstrable piety) therefore can be used to draw boundaries between what an individual or a community is or is not.22 This section of the article will demonstrate how Catholicism served among the Polish community of Ghent as a lived religion which was integrated into their wider sense of national heritage and civic engagement, alongside their tangible means and practices of reshaping their collective identity into a hybrid of Belgian and Polish culture grounded through their experience of faith. It will highlight Bressers’ role as a key contact and dialogue point for the organization and performance of events championing the religious heritage of the Polish community, which is further discussed in the final section.

At the core of almost all the activities coordinated by Ghent’s Polish community were two small and distinct but often overlapping organizations: the “Belgian-Polish Committee” and the “Polish Catholic Colony and Polish Veterans,” the latter of which was later divided into the “Polish Catholic Union of Ghent” and the “Polish Veterans’ Association.” Despite the multitude of monikers, these groups often had no more than a few hundred members (some of whom were members of more than one of the groups). The first group was honorarily chaired by local aristocrat Count Henri de Hemptinne and initially led by Colonel Joseph Casimir Oborski, a Belgian veteran of both World Wars born in Aalst to Polish parents, as the functional chairman. The Union was formed with the aim of integrating the new Polish arrivals into Ghent’s wider society, while the “Polish Catholic Colony and Polish Veterans” organized the “activities properly Polish.”23 Catholicism would be a central theme to many of the events overseen by these groups, and crucially, Bressers served in key organizational positions, such as treasurer, in the Polish community organizations. He worked closely with the president of the latter group, veteran Ryszard Łuczak. Bressers warmly referred to Łuczak as “our diligent and exemplary President” in 1981 in a letter recommending him for Belgian citizenship.24 The two organizations worked closely to host Christmas and Easter parties along with other religious celebrations in the city’s churches, drawing on Polish traditions such as eggpainting.25 Through Bressers, they also made contact with and invited members of Brussels’ Polish Catholic Mission and the Belgian Episcopate, alongside Polish priests from across Europe, to their various masses and celebrations. One Polish missionary attending the ceremony came to visit from as far away as Rwanda.26

As early as 1951, Bressers and the Polish community arranged for the bishop of Ghent, Mgr. Calewaert, to consecrate the banner of Ghent’s Polish Catholic Union, led by Łuczak. Oborski, de Hemptinne, and the Polish Catholic Mission rector were all present for the ceremony, which drew 300 Polish attendees and featured art, music, and gifts for the bishop.27 The banner itself, designed by the members of Łuczak’s Catholic Union and warmly received by Ghent’s newspapers as a “fine work of art,”28 symbolized the negotiation of a shared identity between Belgians and Poles. On one side, the Black Madonna of Częstochowa, a symbol of Polish Catholicism’s resilience against foreign threats, was flanked by both the Polish eagle and the Lion of the City of Ghent. The reverse side had the eagle surrounded by symbols representing the Polish airmen.29 The decision to include both their homeland and host city’s coat of arms in the banner emphasized the emergence of a dual affinity to both Poland and Belgium, with a clear dedication to their religious heritage placed at the very center of their identity. After all, Catholicism was a natural bridge across boundaries for the migrants and Belgians alike, a shared faith that was a prominent element of Belgian (particularly Flemish) identity.30

The 1960s were incredibly significant years for Polish Catholics worldwide, as they marked the millennial anniversary of the Christianization of Poland under Duke Mieszko I. The event, known as the “Polish millennium,” was celebrated throughout the diaspora, including in Belgium.31 In 1966, the Archbishop of Warsaw and Gniezno (the most prominent clergy position in Poland) was Cardinal Stefan Wyszyński, who had been imprisoned by the state socialist government over ten years earlier.32 According to the Belgian press, Wyszyński partly attributed his release during the reforms of the 1956 Polish October to “more than a million Polish pilgrims” across the diaspora, and he sought to thank them by sending replicas of the Black Madonna of Częstochowa, an icon of Polish Catholic art, to their host countries.33 The copy that arrived in Belgium in late January was exhibited in Brussels, Liège, Hainaut, and Antwerp before being brought to Ghent. Upon arrival in the city, it was not taken immediately to the central St. Bavo’s Cathedral but instead was placed in the tiny Schreiboom Chapel, the church in which Bressers conducted his biweekly Polish mass. This recognition may have been facilitated by the personal relationship between Bressers and the Cardinal. They had exchanged letters in the 1950s, and Wyszyński had sent his personal condolences to Bressers and his brothers when a member of their family had died in 1959.34 The arrival of the Madonna was greeted by the congregation with flowers and local women in traditional Polish dress.35 Three days later, when it was moved to the Cathedral, the Bishop of Ghent and Bressers’ superior, Mgr. Léonce-Albert van Peteghem, sought to emphasize the importance of Ghent’s Polish Catholics to the wider city’s religious body through a large mass with song.36 The bishop followed up by presiding over an academic discussion on Polish history and religion and then opened a weeklong exhibition called “Poland through the centuries.” Surrounded by prominent members of the Polish community, van Peteghem thanked the Polish nation for its contributions to the history of the Catholic Church, and he spoke of the “the spiritual bond between our two lands.”37 For the few hundred Polish Catholics who attended the small masses held in Bressers’ chapel, the public acknowledgement of Poland’s “spiritual bond” with Belgium on such a significant occasion would no doubt have been welcome. Indeed, van Peteghem’s reception indicates that the devotion of the Polish community was recognized by the host society’s religious authorities, which clearly shows the potential of Catholicism to facilitate the integration of the members of this community into this society.

In sum, Catholicism exemplified the concept of a lived religion in the identity construction of Ghent’s Polish community. Catholicism’s centrality to Polish civic engagement is highlighted by its incorporation into rhetoric, symbols, and celebrations and the discursive precedence it eventually gained over the community’s interactions with the Diocese of Ghent.

Anti-Communism in Polish Ghent

As Venken has shown, the Polish veterans living in Belgium also sought to equate their Catholic faith with an explicitly anti-communist political stance in defiance of the socialist Polish Consulate in Brussels.38 This was particularly apparent in the early years of Ghent’s community. In these early activities, Bressers seems not to have been a prominent figure. He is mentioned as an attendee to the events covered in this section, but there is no further allusion to his involvement in their planning or programs. Up until the 1960s, there were evident anti-communist sentiments at Polish cultural events. In 1966, the Belgian-Polish Committee’s effective chairman Colonel Joseph Casimir Oborski emphasized commitment to “faith, fatherland, Polish traditions and freedom” during a speech celebrating the Committee’s fifteenth anniversary.39 Present at the event was Józef Rzemieniewski, who served as a leader of the Belgian wing of the agrarian Polish People’s Party (PSL). Members of the PSL who returned from exile or remained in Poland during the communist era after 1945 felt that they had been deceived by outcomes of the Yalta Conference and were subject to intimidation by the communist government. As Sławomir Łukasiewicz has explained, the PSL and other “exile parties” enjoyed modest support from the Polish émigré community in the West, and therefore their presence at the celebration could serve to further their legitimization in the eyes of the diaspora, as well as associating the Belgian-Polish Committee with support for dissidents who experienced the abuses of communism firsthand.40

Oborski’s invocation of faith and freedom and Rzemieniewski’s presence suggest a posturing by the community as standard-bearers for the historical Polish nation and its values in opposition to the socialist government, solidifying the significance of their heritage as a means of expressing their collective political identity. Additionally, the banner of the Polish Union also constituted a performative example of anti-communism by the community. The banner’s central Madonna icon was flanked by the following prayer: “Heavenly Queen of the Crown of Poland, return us to our free land.”41 The selected words stressed an imagined link between the Virgin Mary and the “Crown of Poland,” an allusion to the country’s pre-partition history and an assertion of the notion that their nation and community could only “return” to freedom with the reinstatement of traditional religious devotion. Here, as Venken argues, the veterans’ vision of the past, which fused religious heritage with a romanticized historical perception of Poland and a tacit acknowledgement that under communism the country was not free, reflects the creative ways in which these migrants constructed new and imagined interpretations of their heritage and equated faith with freedom in defiance of the state atheism of the Polish People’s Republic.42

Over time, the expectations these Poles had of themselves to protect a romanticized conception of a traditional, Catholic Poland began to take precedence over active anti-communist mobilization and rhetoric. The shift was visible beyond Ghent, and it impacted Polish communities across Belgium, as Goddeeris’ research into the intellectual Brussels-based émigré organization, the Union of Free Poles in Belgium, has shown. Goddeeris concludes that this group grew to prioritize the preservation of an imagined Polish identity in their new country over anti-communist “exile politics,” and their mission in Belgium gradually evolved into a quest to bring their cultural heritage “to the attention of their Belgian hosts.”43 In Bressers’ archive, an invitation to the celebrations of May 3 as Constitution Day by the Polish Catholic Mission in Brussels supports the idea that such changes were taking place. As a commemoration of the signing of the 1791 constitution, a symbol of “enlightened patriotism,” independence, and modernity in Poland, the holiday was banned by the state socialist government in the late 1940s and became a symbol of opposition to communism.44 In the 1970s and early 1980s, the Polish Catholic Mission, which organized educational, cultural, and religious initiatives across the country, sent invitations to the Polish community of Ghent for their May 3 celebrations. Bressers apparently enjoyed a close relationship with Henryk Repka, the Rector of the Mission, as he was present at many of the community’s events in Ghent. In the 1975 invitation that was sent to Bressers, Repka called Constitution Day a remembrance of “one of the most important days of our history.”45 Furthermore, in their brochure from the 1980 celebration, the Mission used the event to connect the Belgian Revolution of 1830 to Poland’s November Uprising of the same year and to promote the countries’ bilateral friendship.46 The day thus served as an occasion to negotiate commonalities between the host and migrant communities, with the 1830 revolutions serving as historical evidence of the two states’ resistance to foreign tyranny. For the Polish communities in Belgium, the day had clear symbolic value. It was a ceremonial means of emphasizing their continuity with pre-communist Poland, and Repka’s centrality to the celebration emphasized the religious aspects, which centered around a holy mass. However, the Catholic Mission makes no mention of the anti-communist significance of the holiday in their brochures, suggesting a reluctance to engage in exile politics. Instead, the event offered an occasion to celebrate Polish history, heritage, culture, and religion and explicitly to highlight the common historical struggle faced by both countries, thus drawing Polish and Belgian identities together.

While Colonel Oborski declared Catholicism and anti-communist freedom to be inextricably interlinked in the early years of Ghent’s Polish community, as was true in the case of other groups of émigrés in Belgium, the commitment of the members of the Polish community in Ghent to solidarity with their homeland appeared increasingly ambivalent as time passed. By the 1980s, the declaration of martial law in Poland sparked renewed Western interest in Central and Eastern European dissidents, with the Polish trade union NSZZ Solidarność serving as the posterchild for the wider protest movements. Solidarność was popular among both Catholic and secular activist movements in Belgium. The earliest solidarity initiatives formed before December 1981 “all had a Christian profile,” but as the crisis grew, Solidarność received aid from a wide range of solidarity committees and both of Belgium’s main trade unions, albeit to varying extents.47 The Solidarność Co-ordinating Office Abroad was even provided an office space in Brussels by the Christian Democratic World Confederation of Labour, led by the Polish trade unionist and émigré one-time refugee Jan Kułakowski.48 The Solidarność cause had a marked resonance among Catholics both in Poland and abroad. As historian Magdalena Waligórska has noted, in Poland, “hanging crucifixes in public schools and factories became a way of voicing support for the burgeoning opposition movement.”49 Internationally, one of the movement’s most prominent champions was Pope John Paul II, himself a Pole. According to historian Michael Sporzer, Poland, “the oppressed land [w]as the ‘Christ of Nations’ resisting ‘atheistic Communism.’”50

Bressers was among those who felt the impact of the movement. His interest in the Polish crisis was clear. He had gathered a selection of material on Solidarność, including issues of Brussels-based émigré magazines and various pamphlets that mentioned them, and he rallied the different Polish organizations in Ghent to raise money for aid through a postcard appeal, “Oost-Vlaanderen helpt Oost-Polen” (East Flanders helps East Poland).51 However, this seems to have been a largely humanitarian initiative, and Bressers’ work with Central Europe typically blended humanitarian intent with an implicitly political slant. This can be seen in his diverse activity, serving as a board member of the obscure “Inter-committee for Assistance to the Refugees of Central Europe” in the late 1970s and 1980s, alongside his support for the anti-communist Catholic Oostpriesterhulp organization in its Polish activities, suggesting he had a longstanding interest in developments in the Eastern Bloc.52 He also maintained contact throughout the Cold War with high-profile members of the Polish clergy, such as Bishop of Poznań Antoni Baraniak, who was imprisoned and tortured by the communist authorities in the 1950s.53 Baraniak sent Bressers a portrait of himself in 1960 and expressed his “profound gratitude,” and he also signed a letter of condolence after the death of a relative in 1962. He also exchanged religious and holiday greetings with Bishop Karol Józef Wojtyła, the future Pope John Paul II.54

Bressers’ focus on the upheavals in the Eastern Bloc could arguably be seen as a means of engaging his congregation in the wider political context and opening them to Belgian initiatives surrounding Solidarność. His interest is comparable to the endeavors of other Belgian priests active in Polish political engagements at the time, such as the Catholic University of Leuven’s Canon Jozef de Smet, the university’s resident “advocate of Poland.” De Smet, in his position as professor, hosted numerous Polish figures (including future Polish prime minister Tadeusz Mazowiecki) for lectures and study at his constituent college in order to foster dialogue and understanding between Belgians and Poles.55 However, while it cannot be said that the Polish community in Ghent did not support the Solidarność cause, his archives contain no persuasive indications that interest in Solidarność went beyond Bressers. This would corroborate Goddeeris’ contention that many longer-term Polish migrants in Belgium “paid strikingly little attention to events in Poland,” and it suggests that the hybrid identity that had developed in this émigré community left little space for contemporary Polish politics.56 As late as 1988, when the winds of change were blowing in Poland, Bronislaw Recki, the veteran who led the “Friends of the Polish Air Force” charity and was considered the “leader of Ghent’s Poles,” professed in a newspaper interview that the “Free Polish […] have sworn allegiance to the Polish government-in-exile” in London, which had long since ceased to be the main representative of anti-communist Poland and had itself thrown its weight behind Solidarność. Recki went on to criticize the Polish Consulate for appearing at veterans’ commemorations, but not attending Bressers’ biweekly Polish mass. “I have stayed in Ghent,” he said, “precisely because I can continue to protest against […] the deal Churchill and Roosevelt made with Stalin on Poland [in Yalta].”57 Though Bressers personally kept his finger on the pulse with regards to the Solidarność movement, his congregation remained attached to the immediate postwar political milieu, having apparently undergone a stasis of political attitudes, firmly grounded in the veterans’ combined military and Catholic heritage, and Recki remained silent on the changes that were underway in Poland, which enjoyed the support of more recently exiled dissidents.

Religion as Dialogue: Carlos Bressers and Negotiating Identity

A dialogically constructed identity does not draw on predetermined narratives or historical context. It represents, rather, a “perpetual state of becoming” through which one group (migrants) identifies and interacts with other groups around it (the host society).58 Representatives of both in-groups and out-groups are active agents in the process of negotiating a dialogically constructed identity. The figure of Carlos Bressers as chaplain of the Polish community in Ghent provided this community with privileged access to a host society actor who was positioned to serve as a mediator between migrants and hosts. Through his role as a priest and connections to wider Catholic society in Belgium and beyond, he provided essential opportunities for dialogical encounters between the two groups, and he centered their religious and military heritage in his efforts.

Throughout his chaplaincy, Bressers worked to foster encounters between his migrant congregations and wider Belgian society. In his involvement with the Polish community of Ghent, he explicitly fused the importance of Catholicism with their military heritage through an annual solemn mass held to commemorate five Polish airmen who perished during the battle of Ghent (and for the losses of Polish soldiers in both World Wars more generally), a service he led well into the post-Cold War period. Bressers’ memorial services emphasized the Polish veterans’ religious devotion, which was repeatedly brought to the attention of the city’s public and covered by the Belgian media.59 Bressers would typically lead a church service in the city and then lead a procession to the King Albert Memorial in one of Ghent’s city parks for a wreath-laying ceremony. The masses were organized in collaboration with the “Belgian-Polish Committee” of Count Henri de Hemptinne, the “Polish Veterans’ Association,” and the “Friends of the Polish Air Force” charity, which was led by the aforementioned veteran Bronislaw Recki. The guests of honor at these masses furthered an understanding of the Polish community among prominent Belgian actors, and Polish priests and missionaries living in the West were also often invited.60 Among the invitees to the solemn mass over the years were Count de Hemptinne (replaced by his son François after 1978), Mgr. Emile Dujardin, representative of the Belgian Episcopate for émigrés and refugees, members of the Brussels-based Polish Catholic Mission, and both Polish army-in-exile and Belgian military representatives.61 A similar service at Villers-la-Ville, a village in Belgium’s French-speaking Wallonia region and home to the historic ruins of a Cistercian abbey, was organized in 1994 “to consecrate a great day of Polish-Belgian brotherhood.” The service, led by guest chaplains from Poland and with Bressers in attendance, saw the mingling of Polish, Belgian, and wider European veterans’ associations.62 Through his role in participating in, organizing and often leading these ceremonies, Bressers connected the religious and military identities of the Polish community to the wider Belgian Catholic landscape.

Sint-Denijs-Westrem, the barracks and former airfield where the Polish veterans living in Ghent had been stationed during the war, was of key symbolic significance to the community and replaced the King Albert Memorial as the destination of the procession in the 1970s. However, the site saw considerable redevelopment from the 1950s up to the 1980s, when the airfield was finally paved over. With the tangible heritage of the Polish veterans’ legacy under threat, Bressers sought permanently to codify their contributions to Belgium with a public monument. He worked with Recki, who was also the sculptor who led “Friends of the Polish Air Force” and who was described as the “leader” of Ghent’s Poles.63 Recki designed and installed a sculpture, complete with a World War II-era propeller replica, on the small Poolse Winglaan (Polish Wing Lane) street near the airfield site.64 Its unveiling on September 21, 1974 was sponsored by the city of Ghent and steeped in Catholic ceremony. The preceding mass that year had been overseen by Bressers’ superior, Mgr. van Peteghem, and the event attracted a number of prominent delegates, including a representative of the Belgian monarchy.65

1976, two years after the dedication of the monument and a decade before the pope’s visit, marked the twenty-fifth anniversary of the Polish Catholic Union of Ghent, and Bressers worked to involve the Polish clergy in the celebrations. Specifically, he wrote letters to the Diocese of Kraków in an attempt to invite Archbishop Karol Wojtyła (later Pope John Paul II) to Belgium. The invitation outlined an “academic session,” followed by gifts of flowers for the attendees by Polish children and a classical music concert. Bressers hoped that the archbishop would be able to conduct a Catholic mass attended by representatives of the Polish community and concluding with a “democratic banquet of Poles and guests.” Notably, here Bressers brought the Poles into contact with prominent members of Belgian society. He invited important figures, such as the former Minister of State August De Schryver and the Mayor of Ghent. Bressers also expected the aforementioned Henryk Repka (the rector of the Polish Catholic Mission in Brussels) to attend, which would bring together his congregation and the nationwide Belgo-Polish Catholic community.66 Despite the effort, in a follow-up letter, Bressers noted that he had waited “in vain” for a response and lightheartedly expressed his disappointment that Mgr. Wojtyła could not attend with the Polish word szkoda (pity), expressing his hopes for a future visit.67 Despite the unfortunate no-show, Bressers’ intentions showed a desire to use Catholicism as a bridge between his congregation, the upper echelons of Belgian society, and the native Polish clergy. The request, however, would eventually meet with a positive response, as Recki’s sculpture further underpinned the commemorative significance of the Polish community heritage. Indeed, the site took on a new religious meaning in 1985, when Bressers, Łuczak, Recki, and François de Hemptinne wrote a letter petitioning Pope John Paul II to make a brief stop at the site on the occasion of his official visit to Belgium that year. Their request was honored with an open-air mass which was “preceded by a grand spectacle” and attended by 150,000 people.68

Conclusion

As the Cold War gradually wound to a close, Bressers received commendation from Poland’s most prominent clergy for his work as a valuable bridge for dialogue between the migrants and their Belgian neighbors. For his work with the Polish veterans, he was commended with the title of honorary canon of the Archdiocese of Gniezno by Cardinal Józef Glemp in 1987 (he also received a similar honor from the clergy of Hungary).69 In his speech thanking Glemp and the Archdiocese, he closed with a simple message describing his decades of chaplaincy: “this spiritual debt of gratitude for the good received I try to pay by prayer and by a dedicated ministry, so that the Poles who live in Belgium transmit the heritage of their faith to future generations.”70 Notwithstanding the specific limitations he may have faced surrounding Solidarność in the 1980s, overall Bressers’ dialogical mediation between migrants and hosts was essential in the identity formation processes which preserved and shaped the religious and secular heritage of the communities, with the Church acting as a bilateral partner, situating itself and revolving around church settings, practices, and networks. Perhaps the highest endorsement of Bressers’ efforts came on the occasion of his fiftieth year of priesthood in 1992, when he received the Order of Merit of the Republic of Poland from the country’s first non-communist leader since the Second World War, President Lech Wałęsa.71

The different methods and practices with which the members of the Polish community of Ghent expressed their identity were heavily influenced by their cultural and historical heritage and connections to their home country, but also by the time they spent in the host society, which shaped the evolution of their political attitudes and their relationship with Carlos Bressers, the Catholic Church, and the Diocese of Ghent. The formation and evolution of this identity and the interaction between members of this community and wider Belgian society suggest a number of conclusions and areas for further speculation.

The Poles of Ghent perhaps fit the popular definitions of “émigré” in the very broadest sense due to their early engagements with anti-communism. They were loyal to the anti-communist Polish government-in-exile, and as Allied military veterans, they took an anti-communist stance. However, this was limited by prolonged exposure to the host society or other factors unseen in the archives of Bressers (a perception of the futility of any efforts to further change, perhaps, but more likely the erosion of personal connections to Poland and increased assimilation.) The members of this community also differed significantly from the prominent “exiles” of the 1970s and 1980s. They behaved more as cultural custodians, safeguarding a Polish identity and heritage heavily influenced by their Catholic lived religion. Though, they remained nominally anti-communist, with the passage of time, their identities shifted from “Poles in Belgium” to “Belgian Poles.” This was not the case everywhere. For example, in Goddeeris’ studies of the Polish trade unionists active within the Belgian syndicalist arena, Solidarność served to reignite solidarity, albeit short-lived, with the home country after long periods of dormancy, though the actions of these groups were not always necessarily politically motivated and often took humanitarian forms.72

The role of Bressers as a mediator between home and host resonates with Yuval-Davis’ emphasis on dialogical identity formation, particularly the “importance of the communal context” and the conversations, contestations, and authorizations that take place between two groups between which there are inherent imbalances in power.73 In the case of migrants, this imbalance is the result of many considerations, from language to cultural difference and social norms. For the members of the Polish community in Ghent, their negotiation of collective identity was greatly facilitated by contact with a dynamic host society actor, the in-between figure of Bressers, and the religion and wartime heritage they shared with their hosts. Ghent’s Catholic Church was willing to act as a receiving structure to increase the visibility of Polish Catholicism among the people of the city, and it granted the Poles access to high rungs on the ladder of the Belgian societal hierarchy, perhaps best embodied by their successful petition to have Pope John Paul II, an icon among Catholics worldwide, visit their humble monument in Sint-Denijs-Westrem.

The experiences of these communities support the argument that the tireless exiles well remembered in popular conceptions of the Cold War were a significant but small population, and that Central and Eastern European migrant communities were equally likely instead to remain attached to pre-socialist visions and culture of their homelands. Far from being an abstract or passive host society influence, the work of Carlos Bressers outlines the flexible exchange in which local actors can engage in shaping the collective identity and notions of belonging among migrant communities. The processes in which both the migrants and the host society engaged with each other at their own initiatives and in the common interests of each were dynamic, bilateral, and subject to both internal and external influences.

Archival Sources

Archief Familie Bressers, KADOC Documentatie- en Onderzoekscentrum voor Religie, Cultuur en Samenleving [KADOC Documentation and Research Centre on Religion Culture and Society], Leuven.

BE/942855/1925/129: Pieces concerning priesthood (Holy Orders, first Mass, jubilee, cuttings), 1927–1984.

BE/942855/1925/187/1: Invitations to “Solemn Mass” commemorating Polish war dead, December 1973–2001.

BE/942855/1925/187/1: letter to the Lord Substitute, April 24, 1981.

BE/942855/1925/187/1: newspaper clipping “Villers-La-Ville: La Pologne se souvient” May 6, 1994.

BE/942855/1925/187/3: Annotated schematic “Monument voor de Poolse Piloten gesneuveld te St. Denijs-Westrem – 1945,” S.D.

BE/942855/1925/187/3: Letter from “Friends of the Polish Air Force” to “Honorary Registrar Paul” and “Juffrouw van Kemseke,” November 9, 1984.

BE/942855/1925/187/3: Newspaper clipping “1 januari 1945: luchtslag boven Sint-Denijs-Westrem en Gent,” September 26, 1974.

BE/942855/1925/187/3: Newspaper clipping “2 Regio Gent: Bevrijders van Gent afwezig op 1 november?,” November 1, 1988.

BE/942855/1925/187/3: Newspaper clipping “Gent-LW: Poolse monument onthuld te Sint-Denijs-Westrem; Aandenken aan gevallen Poolse vliegeniers,” September 23, 1974.

BE/942855/1925/187/3: Newspaper clipping “Inhuldiging Pools monument te St-Denijs-Westrem,” De Gentenaar, September 25, 1974.

BE/942855/1925/188/1: Newspaper clipping “Fête de Paques chez les Polonais,” La Metropole, April 5, 1972.

BE/942855/1925/188/1: Letter from Bressers to Kraków Diocese, September 11, 1976.

BE/942855/1925/188/1: Letter from Bressers to Kraków Diocese, October 21, 1976.

BE/942855/1925/188/2: Newspaper clipping “Arrivée à Anvers de l’icône de N.D. de Czestochowa,” January 18, 1966.

BE/942855/1925/188/2: Newspaper clipping “Kerstfeest bij de Polen,” 1959.

BE/942855/1925/188/2: Newspaper clipping “Poolse dag te Gent: 15-jarig bestaan van de kolonie,” September 26, 1966.

BE/942855/1925/188/2: Newspaper clipping “Poolse missie huldigt Z.H. Exc. Mgr Calewaert,” Het Volk, November 22, 1951.

BE/942855/1925/188/2: Program of “Academic Festive Season” event, Ghent, May 29, 1977.

BE/942855/1925/188/3: Newspaper clipping “Kopie van Zwarte Madonna van Częstochowa te Gent aangekomen,” January 26, 1966.

BE/942855/1925/188/3: Newspaper clipping “La colonie polonaise à Gand,” January 28, 1966.

BE/942855/1925/188/3: Newspaper clipping “Monseigneur Van Peteghem opent tentoonstelling – Polen door de eeuwen heen,” January 1966.

BE/942855/1925/190/1: Brochure for 3 May Constitution Day, 1980.

BE/942855/1925/190/1: Invitation to Constitution Day from Henryk Repka, May 4, 1975.

BE/942855/1925/190/1: Newspaper clipping “Polen vierden pasen,” S.D.

BE/942855/1925/190/2: Copy of Wolne Słowo, May 1988.

BE/942855/1925/191: Support card “Mensen helpen Mensen: Oost-Vlaanderen helpt Oost-Polen,” 1980s.

BE/942855/1925/193/1: Documents concerning Cardinal Wyszynski and the Eastern European church, Kerk in Nood – Oostpriesterhulp, 1974.

BE/942855/1925/193/1: Letter from Cardinal Stefan Wyszyński to the Bressers family, December 12, 1959.

BE/942855/1925/193/3: letters from Bishop Antoni Baraniak, 1960–1962.

BE/942855/1925/193/3: letters from Bishop Karol Wojtyła, 1973–1978.

BE/942855/1925/193/3: letters from Cardinal Jozef Glemp, 1981–1991HHR_4_Dodds

BE/942855/1925/194: Certificate of honorary canonship of the Diocese of Gniezno, February 18, 1987.

BE/942855/1925/197: Letter to Jacek, Beata, and Peter Barfuss, December 11, 1992.

BE/942855/1925/199: Correspondence between Carlos Bressers and “Inter-committee for Assistance to the Refugees of Central Europe,” 1975–1985.

BE/942855/1925/202: Postcard from Sára Gáspárdy, Budapest, August 30, 1977.

BE/942855/1925/204: Certificate of honorary canonship of the Diocese of Esztergom, February 18, 1987.

Bibliography

Christiaens, Kim, and Goddeeris, Idesbald. “Beyond Western European Idealism: A Comparative Perspective on the Transnational Scope of Belgian Solidarity Movements with Nicaragua, Poland and South Africa in the 1980s.” Journal of Contemporary History 50, no. 3 (2015): 632–55. doi: 10.1177/002200941455666

Cook, Bernard A. Belgium: A History. New York: Peter Lang Publishing, 2005.

Dumoulin, Michel, and Idesbald Goddeeris, eds. Intégration ou représentation? Les exilés polonais en Belgique et la construction Européenne. Louvain-la-Neuve: Bruylant-Academia, 2005.

Goddeeris, Idesbald, and Patryk Pleskot. “Polska migracja w Belgii i inicjatywy solidarnościowe w latach osiemdziesiątych” [Polish Migration in Belgium and Solidarity Initiatives in the Eighties]. In Za naszą i waszą Solidarność. Inicjatywy solidarnościowe z udziałem Polonii podejmowane na świecie (1980–1989), vol. 2, Państwa europejskie, 218–57. Warsaw: Instytut Pamięci Narodowej, 2018.

Goddeeris, Idesbald. “Exilpolitik of Identiteitsvorming?: Manifestaties van Poolse ballingen in België, 1950–1980” [Exile Politics or Identity Formation?: Manifestations of Polish Exiles in Belgium, 1950–1980], in Tijdschrift voor Sociale Geschiedenis 29, no. 1 (2005): 281–300.

Goddeeris, Idesbald. “Solidarity or Indifference? Polish Migrants in Belgium and Solidarność.” In International Solidarity in the Low Countries during the Twentieth Century, edited by Kim Christiaens, John Nieuwenhuys, and Charel Roemer, 371–97. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2020. doi: 10.1515/9783110639346

Goddeeris, Idesbald. “The Polish Section of the Belgian Christian Trade Union ACV/CSC.” In Christian Democracy Across the Iron Curtain: Europe Redefined, edited by Piotr H. Kosicki, and Sławomir Łukasiewicz, 257–75. London: Palgrave Macmillan, 2018. doi: 10.1007/978-3-319-64087-7_10

Goddeeris, Idesbald. De Poolse Migratie in België 1945–1950: Politieke Mobilisatie en Sociale Differentiatie [The Polish migration in Belgium 1945–1950: Political mobilization and social differentiation]. Amsterdam: Aksant, 2005.

Goddeeris, Idesbald. La Grande Emigration polonaise en Belgique (1831–1870): Elites et masses en exil à l’époque romantique. Frankfurt: Peter Lang, 2013.

Hajtó, Vera. Milk Sauce and Paprika: Migration, Childhood and Memories of the Interwar Belgian-Hungarian Child Relief Project. Leuven, Leuven University Press, 2017.

Jesień, Leszek. “The Social Virtues of Christian Democracy, European and Polish: The Case of Jan Kułakowski.” In Christian Democracy Across the Iron Curtain: Europe Redefined, edited by Piotr H. Kosicki, and Sławomir Łukasiewicz, 227–90. Cham: Palgrave Macmillan, 2018. doi: 10.1007/978-3-319-64087-7_11

Kosicki, Piotr H. “Vatican II and Poland.” In Vatican II Behind the Iron Curtain, edited by P. Kosicki, 127–200. Washington D.C.: Catholic University of America Press, 2016. doi: 10.2307/j.ctt1j0ptb2

Łukasiewicz, Sławomir. “The Polish Political System in Exile, 1945–1990.” Polish American Studies 72, no. 2 (2015): 13–31. doi: 10.5406/poliamerstud.72.2.0013

Mazurkiewicz, Anna. “Political Emigration from East Central Europe during the Cold War.” Polish American Studies 72, no. 2 (2015): 65–82. doi: 10.5406/poliamerstud.72.2.0065

Mazurkiewicz, Anna, ed. East Central European Migrations during the Cold War: A Handbook. Berlin: De Gruyter, 2019.

Orsi, Robert Anthony. The Madonna of 115th Street: Faith and Community in Italian Harlem, 1880–1950. 3rd ed. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2002.

Pleskot, Patryk. “Polish Political Emigration in the 1980s: Current Research, Perspectives, and Challenges.” Polish American Studies 72, no. 2 (2015): 49–64. doi: 10.5406/poliamerstud.72.2.0049

Stola, Dariusz. “Patterns of the Evolution of the Communist Regime: The Case of International Mobility from Poland.” Divinatio 42–43 (2016): 121–85.

Szporer, Michael. “Managing Religion in Communist-Era Poland: Catholic Priests versus the Secret Police.” Journal of Cold War Studies 12, no. 3 (2010): 115–20.

Van de Voorde, Johannes, and Dirk Verbeke. Vergeten Helden: In het spoor van de Poolse bevrijders van Arromanches tot Wilhelmshaven [Forgotten heroes: In the footsteps of the Polish liberators from Arromanches to Wilhelmshaven]. Tielt: Uitgeverij Lannoo, 2020.

Venken, Machteld. “The Communist ‘Polonia’ Society and Polish Immigrants in Belgium, 1956–90.” Journal of Intercultural Studies: A Forum on Social Change & Cultural Diversity 7, no. 1 (2007): 43–58.

Venken, Machteld. “Migration and War Memory in a European Perspective: A Case-Study on Displaced Persons in Belgium.” Department of European Interdisciplinary Studies: Natolin Research Papers 5 (2011): 1–54.

Venken, Machteld. Straddling the Iron Curtain? Immigrants, Immigrant Organisations, War Memories. Frankfurt: Peter Lang, 2011.

Vos, Louis. “Leuven, Louvain and Poland.” In Intégration ou représentation? Les exilés polonais en Belgique et la construction Européenne, edited by Michel Dumoulin and Idesbald Goddeeris, 13–29. Louvain-la-Neuve: Bruylant-Academia, 2005.

Waligórska, Magdalena. Cross Purposes: Catholicism and the Political Imagination in Poland. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2022.

Waltzer, Lucie. “Negotiating Identity: How Religion Matters After All for Migrants and Refugees in Luxemburg.” In Identity and Migration in Europe: Multidisciplinary Perspectives, edited by M. La Barbera, 209–28. Cham: Springer International, 2015. doi: 10.1007/978-3-319-10127-9_13

Wąsowicz, Jarosław. “Troska salezjanów o abpa Antoniego Baraniaka SDB w okresie jego internowania w Marszałkach (29 grudnia 1955 – 3 kwietnia 1956)” [The concern of the Salesians for Archbishop Antoni Baraniak SDB during his internment in Marszałki, December 29, 1955 – April 3, 1956]. Seminare: Poszukiwania naukowe 35, no. 1 (2014): pp. 157–69.

Yuval-Davis, Nira. “Theorizing identity: beyond the ‘us’ and ‘them’ dichotomy,” Patterns of Prejudice 44, no. 3, (2010): 261–80. doi: 10.1080/0031322X.2010.489736

Web sources

Kożuchowski, Adam. “Jak to było z Konstytucją 3 Maja” [How it was with the May 3 Constitution]. Polityka, May 3, 2017. Accessed April 28, 2023. https://www.polityka.pl/tygodnikpolityka/historia/1515182,2,jak-to-bylo-z-konstytucja-3-maja.read#ixzz1LGlZ7s4Q

Online Database for Intermediary Structures (ODIS) – Adriaan Bressers. Last modified July 8, 2022, accessed April 18, 2023. http://www.odis.be/lnk/PS_60440.

Online Database for Intermediary Structures (ODIS) – Atelier Bressers-Blanchaert. Last modified October 29, 2021, accessed April 20, 2023. http://www.odis.be/lnk/OR_13739.

Online Database for Intermediary Structures (ODIS) – Carlos Bressers. Last modified August 22, 2022, accessed April 21, 2023. http://www.odis.be/lnk/PS_54968.

Tijd voor 80. “De Paus in België,” S.D. Accessed November 15, 2022. https://www.tijdvoor80.be/de-paus-in-belgie/.

Wasilewski, Krzysztof. “Pospolici zbrodniarze” [Common criminals]. Tygodnik Przegląd, August 17, 2015. Accessed May 2, 2023. https://www.tygodnikprzeglad.pl/pospolici-zbrodniarze/.


1* This study was conducted under the auspices of the research project “Émigré Europe: Civil Engagement Transfers between Eastern Europe and the Low Countries 1933–1989,” which received financial support from the CELSA fund (Central Europe Leuven Strategic Alliance).
Goddeeris, La Grande Emigration, 13–23.

2 Goddeeris, De Poolse Migratie, 13–50.

3 Venken, “Migration and War Memory,” 17.

4 Van de Voorde and Verbeke, Vergeten Helden.

5 Venken, Straddling the Iron Curtain?, 166.

6 Ibid.

7 Venken, Straddling the Iron Curtain, 130.

8 Mazurkiewicz, “Political Emigration from East Central Europe during the Cold War,” 68.

9 See for example Stola, “Patterns of the Evolution of the Communist Regime”; Łukasiewicz, “The Polish Political System in Exile”; Mazurkiewicz, East Central European Migrations During the Cold War.

10 For studies of Polish political activities in Belgium, see Dumoulin and Goddeeris, Intégration ou représentation?; Venken, “The Communist ‘Polonia’ Society.”

11 On Kułakowski, see Jesień, “The Social Virtues of Christian Democracy.”

12 Pleskot, “Polish Political Emigration in the 1980s,” 61.

13 Robert Anthony Orsi, The Madonna of 115th Street: Faith and Community in Italian Harlem, 1880–1950 3rd Edition (New Haven: Yale University Press, 2002), p. xxxix.

14 Yuval-Davis, “Theorizing identity: beyond the ‘us’ and ‘them’ dichotomy.”

15 On dialogical identity formation, see for example the study of Yugoslav Muslim migrants in Luxembourg by Lucie Waltzer, “Negotiating Identity.”

16 Adriaan Bressers. Online Database for Intermediary Structures (ODIS), last modified July 8, 2022. [http://www.odis.be/lnk/PS_60440]. Accessed April 18, 2023; Atelier Bressers-Blanchaert. ODIS, last modified October 29, 2021. [http://www.odis.be/lnk/OR_13739]. Accessed April 20, 2023.

17 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/129: Pieces concerning priesthood (Holy Orders, first Mass, jubilee, cuttings), 1927–1984. KADOC, Leuven.

18 For further reading on the Hungarian child relief programs that were organised in Belgium, see Hajtó, Milk Sauce and Paprika.

19 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/202: Postcard from Sára Gáspárdy, Budapest, August 30, 1977. KADOC, Leuven.

20 Carlos Bressers. ODIS, last modified August 22, 2022. [http://www.odis.be/lnk/PS_54968]. Accessed April 21, 2023.

21 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/187/1: letter to the Lord Substitute, April 24, 1981. KADOC, Leuven.

22 Yuval-Davis, The Politics of Belonging, 114–15.

23 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/188/3: Newspaper clipping “La colonie polonaise à Gand,” January 28, 1966. KADOC, Leuven.

24 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/187/1: letter to the Lord Substitute, April 24, 1981. KADOC, Leuven.

25 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/188/2: Newspaper clipping “Kerstfeest bij de Polen,” 1959; Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/190/1: Newspaper clipping “Polen vierden pasen,” S.D.; Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/188/1: Newspaper clipping “Fête de Paques chez les Polonais,” La Metropole, April 5, 1972. KADOC, Leuven.

26 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/188/2: Program of “Academic Festive Season” event, Ghent, May 29, 1977; Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/187/1: Invitations to “Solemn Mass” commemorating Polish war dead, December 1985. KADOC, Leuven.

27 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/188/2: Newspaper clipping “Poolse missie huldigt Z.H. Exc. Mgr Calewaert,” Het Volk, November 22, 1951. KADOC, Leuven.

28 Ibid.

29 The banner can be viewed here [https://kadocheritage.be/exhibits/show/emigreeurope/bressers/madonna] Accessed May 2, 2023.

30 Cook, Belgium: A History, 83.

31 Goddeeris, “Exilpolitik of Identiteitsvorming?, 290.

32 Kosicki, “Vatican II and Poland,” 137.

33 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/188/2: Newspaper clipping “Arrivée à Anvers de l’icône de N.D. de Czestochowa,” January 18, 1966. KADOC, Leuven.

34 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/193/1: Letter from Cardinal Stefan Wyszyński to the Bressers family, December 12, 1959. KADOC, Leuven.

35 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/188/3: Newspaper clipping “Kopie van Zwarte Madonna van Częstochowa te Gent aangekomen,” January 26, 1966. KADOC, Leuven.

36 Ibid.

37 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/188/3: Newspaper clipping “Monseigneur Van Peteghem opent tentoonstelling – Polen door de eeuwen heen,” January 1966. KADOC, Leuven.

38 Machteld Venken, Straddling the Iron Curtain?, pp. 165–66.

39 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/188/2: Newspaper clipping “Poolse dag te Gent: 15-jarig bestaan van de kolonie,” September 26, 1966. KADOC, Leuven.

40 Łukasiewicz, “A Shadow Party System,” 51–53. For further reading on the PSL, see Goddeeris and Pleskot, “Polska migracja w Belgii,” 230–33; Wasilewski, “Pospolici zbrodniarze,” Tygodnik Przegląd, August 17, 2015. [https://www.tygodnikprzeglad.pl/pospolici-zbrodniarze/] Accessed May 2, 2023.

41 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/188/2: Newspaper clipping “Poolse missie huldigt Z.H. Exc. Mgr Calewaert,” Het Volk, November 22, 1951. KADOC, Leuven.

42 Venken, Straddling the Iron Curtain?, pp. 165–66.

43 Goddeeris, “Exilpolitik of Identiteitsvorming?, 292.

44 Kożuchowski, “Jak to było z Konstytucją 3 Maja,” Polityka, May 3, 2017. [https://www.polityka.pl/tygodnikpolityka/historia/1515182,2,jak-to-bylo-z-konstytucja-3-maja.read#ixzz1LGlZ7s4Q] Accessed April 28, 2023.

45 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/190/1: Invitation to Constitution Day from Henryk Repka, May 4, 1975. KADOC, Leuven.

46 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/190/1: Brochure for May 3, Constitution Day, 1980. KADOC, Leuven.

47 Christiaens and Goddeeris, “Beyond Western European Idealism,” 644.

48 Goddeeris, “Solidarity or Indifference?,” 378.

49 Waligórska, Cross Purposes, 148.

50 Szporer, “Managing Religion in Communist-Era Poland,” 115.

51 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/190/2: Copy of Wolne Słowo, May 1988; Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/191: Support card “Mensen helpen Mensen: Oost-Vlaanderen helpt Oost-Polen,” 1980s. KADOC, Leuven.

52 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/199: Correspondence between Carlos Bressers and “Inter-committee for Assistance to the Refugees of Central Europe,” 1975–1985; BE/942855/1925/193/1: Documents concerning Cardinal Wyszynski and the Eastern European church, Kerk in Nood – Oostpriesterhulp, 1974. KADOC, Leuven.

53 Wąsowicz, “Troska salezjanów o abpa Antoniego Baraniaka SDB,” 159.

54 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/193/3: letters from Bishop Antoni Baraniak, 1960–1962; BE/942855/1925/193/3: letters from Bishop Karol Wojtyła, 1973–1978. KADOC, Leuven.

55 Vos, “Leuven, Louvain and Poland,” 25.

56 Goddeeris, “Solidarity or Indifference?,” 384.

57 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/187/3: Newspaper clipping “2 Regio Gent: Bevrijders van Gent afwezig op 1 november?,” November 1, 1988. KADOC, Leuven.

58 Yuval-Davis, “Theorizing identity: beyond the ‘us’ and ‘them’ dichotomy,” 271.

59 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/187/3: Newspaper clipping “2 Regio Gent: Bevrijders van Gent afwezig op 1 november?,” November 1, 1988; Newspaper clipping “Inhuldiging Pools monument te St-Denijs-Westrem,” De Gentenaar, September 25, 1974; Newspaper clipping “1 januari 1945: luchtslag boven Sint-Denijs-Westrem en Gent,” September 26, 1974. KADOC, Leuven.

60 Ibid.

61 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/187/1: Invitations to “Solemn Mass” commemorating Polish war dead, December 1973–2001. KADOC, Leuven.

62 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/187/1: Newspaper clipping “Villers-La-Ville: La Pologne se souvient”, May 6, 1994. KADOC, Leuven.

63 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/187/3: Newspaper clipping “2 Regio Gent: Bevrijders van Gent afwezig op 1 november?,” November 1, 1988. KADOC, Leuven.

64 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/187/3: Annotated schematic “Monument voor de Poolse Piloten gesneuveld te St. Denijs-Westrem – 1945,” S.D. KADOC, Leuven.

65 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/187/3: Newspaper clipping “Gent-LW: Poolse monument onthuld te Sint-Denijs-Westrem; Aandenken aan gevallen Poolse vliegeniers,” September 23, 1974. KADOC, Leuven.

66 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/188/1: Letter from Bressers to Kraków Diocese, September 11, 1976. KADOC, Leuven.

67 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/188/1: Letter from Bressers to Kraków Diocese, October 21, 1976. KADOC, Leuven.

68 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/187/3: Letter from “Friends of the Polish Air Force” to “Honorary Registrar Paul” and “Juffrouw van Kemseke,” November 9, 1984. KADOC, Leuven; the pope’s visit to Sint-Denijs-Westrem is recorded here [https://www.tijdvoor80.be/de-paus-in-belgie/] Accessed November 15, 2022.

69 In 1984, the Archbishop of Esztergom, Cardinal László Lékai, made Bressers an honorary canon of that diocese in recognition of his services to the Hungarian community in Ghent. See Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/204: Certificate of honorary canonship of the Diocese of Esztergom, February 18, 1987. KADOC, Leuven.

70 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/194: Certificate of honorary canonship of the Diocese of Gniezno, February 18, 1987. KADOC, Leuven.

71 Archief Familie Bressers, BE/942855/1925/197: Letter to Jacek, Beata, and Peter Barfuss, December 11, 1992. KADOC, Leuven.

72 Goddeeris, “The Polish Section of the Belgian Christian Trade Union ACV/CSC,” 265; Goddeeris, “Solidarity or Indifference? Polish Migrants in Belgium and Solidarność,” 80.

73 Yuval-Davis, “Theorizing identity: beyond the ‘us’ and ‘them’ dichotomy,” 271.

More Articles ...

  1. 2023_4_Coudenys
  2. 2023_4_Żaliński
  3. 2023_4_Kuźma–Praszałowicz
  4. 2024_1_Maléth
  5. 2023_2_Hámori Nagy
  6. 2023_2_Szabados
Page 8 of 51
  • Start
  • Prev
  • 3
  • 4
  • 5
  • 6
  • 7
  • 8
  • 9
  • 10
  • 11
  • 12
  • Next
  • End
  1. You are here:  
  2. Home
  3. Articles

IH | RCH | HAS

Copyright © 2013–2026.
All Rights Reserved.

Bootstrap is a front-end framework of Twitter, Inc. Code licensed under Apache License v2.0. Font Awesome font licensed under SIL OFL 1.1.